
Class JF:^ 9,0- 

Rnnlr ■VVg)2. 

Gopyrigltt]^" 

COPYRIGHT deposit: 



^rS" 



^^^^ 




A DIAMOND IN THE 
ROUGH 



EMBRACING 



ANFXDOTE, BIOGRAPHY, ROMANCE AND 
HISTORY 



BY 

Captain John Worrell 

CLAYTON, INDIANA 



F>RICE: Sl.OO MET 



INDIANAPOLIS 

W.M. B. BURFORn. PRINTKK 

1906 










LIBRARY of CONGRESS 
TwoCoDies Received 

FEB 26 1906 

Q Copyright Entry 
CLASS CC XXC. No. 
COPY B. 



Copyrighted, 1906, 

BY 

John Worrell 



—2— 



To My Wifk 
^re, Margaret a* 3!aiiorren 

With Whom I Have Threaded My Way Through Near 

Forty-eight Years of Married Life, Do 

I Most Gratefully and Sincerely 

IInbcribe this Volume 

John Worrell 



A Word Preliminary 



HAVING traveled all that portion of the 
United States lying east of the Rocky 
Mountains many times over while in 
the employ of the Government as a revenue 
agent, and w^hile discharging "my duties in 
Texas, which took me to every part of the 
State, and hearing so many persons speak of 
General Sam Houston in such complimentary 
terms, — to the effect that he was the George 
Washington of Texas — and having learned 
from tradition while in Tennessee the sad story 
of his unfortunate separation from his first 
wife under appalling circumstances at the 
time ; and having by good fortune, when un- 
aware, visited Lampasas, Texas, — in June, '92 — 
on the occasion of the reunion of the Old Vet- 
erans who had fought under General Houston 
for the independence of Texas from Mexico, I 
formed the purpose at some future time of writ- 
ing a brief sketch of the history of General 
Houston, and the following has, for the most 
part, been prepared from things gleaned while 
traveling in the State, and very largely at the 
meeting of the Old Comrades of Houston at 



A WoKD Preltminaky. 5 

Lampasas. And I fully believe and hope that 
when the brief story of the General shall have 
been read that it will awaken in the breast of 
every lover of his country a kindly regard for 
''Sam Houston," whom I esteem as one of the 
great men of the pioneer days of our history. 

Being also familiar with Longfellow 's ' ' Evan- 
geline," and after becoming acquainted with 
the descendants of the banished Acadians from 
Grand-Pre, and other sections of Nova Scotia 
by the English in 1755, who found homes in the 
"Opelousas" of Louisiana, I felt there were yet 
other beauties in the pathetical story of Evan- 
geline and Gabriel not brought to view by 
Longfellow, and have essayed the task in this 
little volume, but with what success the reader 
must judge. 

In addition to the foregoing narratives, the 
reader will find a short eulogy on General John 
A. Logan in "The battle-born babe of Flint 
River," and some observations on other mat- 
ters, with answers to inquiries, and all bound 
disjunctively, but not in a way to perplex the 
reader. 



Table of Contents 



CHAPTER 1 

The Life and Character of Sam Houston, One of the 
Unique and Striking Figures in the Pioneer Days of 
American History !) 

CHAPTEK 2 
The Mistake of Saying Too Much 27 

CHAPTEK 3 

After dwelling with the Cherokee Indians for a Time, 

Houston Goes to Texas 35 

CHAPTEK 4 
What I Think of Florida 05 

CHAPTER 5 

The Lone Star State of Texas, and a Thrilling Event in 

its History— The Siege of the Alamo 75 

CHAPTER 6 

A Description of the Opelousas and Teche Regions of 

Southern Louisiana 87 

CHAPTER 7 

From the Massacre of the Alamo to that of Fannin's 

Prairie, or Goliad 103 

CHAPTER 8 

"Shell Anna"-The Battle Born Babe of Flint River. A 

Story of the Civil War 121 

-6- 



Table of Contents. 7 

CHAPTER 9 

The Defeat of Santa Anna at San Jacinto by Greneral 

Houston 145 

CHAPTEK 10 

The Early History of New Harmony, Indiana, and its 

Founders 157 

CHAPTER 11 

From the Victory of San Jacinto to the Admission of 

Texas into the Federal Union 175 

CHAPTER 12 
Houston in the United States Senate 191 

CHAPTER 13 

A Contribution to an Entertainmejit Held in the Town 
Hall in Clayton, Indiana, December 31, 1887, entitled 
"Thrice Happy New Year" 203 

CHAPTER 14 

The Story in Prose, of Evangeline and Gabriel. The Most 

Pathetical, Perhaps, In the English I^anguage .... 221 

CHAPTER 15 

The Discomfiture of an Infidel, Prepared at the Request 

of Leading Citizens of Hendricks County, Indiana . . 245 

CHAPTER 16 

The Peregrinations of Evangeline from St. Martinsville, 
Louisiana, to the Ozark Mountains, then to the 
Saginaw River and thence to the City of Penn .... 259 



Chapter 1 

THE LIFE AND CHARACTER OF SAM HOUSTON, ONE OF 

THE UNIQUE AND STRIKING FIGURES IN THE 

PIONEER DAYS OF AMERICAN HISTORY 

Twice in Congress, the Governor of two States, the President 
of a Republic, and a United States Senator 

WHILST traveling" in Texas in the Spring- 
time and early Summer of 1892, by 
chance I dropped into Lampasas on the 
occasion of the reunion of the old veterans of 
the War for the Independence of Texas from 
Mexico; and ever since that time I have re- 
garded it as one of the most pleasurable events 
of my life. The War for the Independence of 
Texas was fought during the years 1835 and 
1836. Those present of the old soldiers at the 
reunion were, therefore, very old men, whose 
ages ranged from 77 to 93 years. 

Having myself been a soldier in the Civil 
M^ar, Avith an experience which enabled me to 
enter into the spirit of such a meeting; and 
although a stranger to all, my comradeship in 
arms, when made known to those old veterans, 
opened wide the doors of their heart's greeting 
to me, in a two days' feast of joy ; and in a com- 
radeship, to be known, has to be experienced. 

-9— 



10 A Diamond in the Rough. 

Those old comrades had fought their battles 
fifty-six and fifty-seven years before their com- 
ing together on that occasion, while I had 
fought mine but twenty-eight to thirty-one 
years before. And I felt toward them as Daniel 
Webster expressed it on the occasion of the 
reunion of the Old Revolutionary Patriots in 
Philadelphia in September, 1824, at the time of 
General Lafayette's last visit to America. 

In speaking of the Old Revolutionary Pa- 
triots, Mr. Webster, the great orator, said: 
''These, my fellow countrymen, are a band of 
ancient and renowned heroes who have come 
down to our day from a former generation." 
And so I felt, that those old Texan Veterans 
were a Band of Immortal Heroes who had come 
to Lampasas from a former generation. 

When the day's program was ended, and the 
private carriages of the city — all driven by 
young ladies — had called at the meeting place 
to convey the old veterans to the private homes 
of the city for the night's entertainment, it 
chanced that there were more carriages to con- 
vey, than old soldiers to be entertained, as Lam- 
pasas was a watering place and health resort, 
with many conveyances: and as the disap- 
pointed lady drivers drove away without an 
old soldier to accompany them to their homes 
for entertainment by the family over night, 
tears were seen trickling down their faces. 



Sam Houston. 11 

Don't tell me, therefore, that in the human 
heart and breast, there is no esteem and regard 
for the defenders of our country and our homes. 
Should there be such, their assignment merits 
companionship with the thugs of India, or the 
Modocs of the Lava Beds. 

It was while attending the reunion of the 
Old Texan Veterans at Lampasas, and hearing 
from them so much respecting General Sam 
Houston, that I formed the purpose at some 
future time of writing a brief sketch of his 
history. And as thirteen years have already 
slipped away since that event, and the sixty- 
eighth mile stone of my life's journey having 
been passed, I shall have to write soon, or not 
at all. 

Sam Houston, in many respects, possessed 
strong and original qualities of mind. And 
while at times his conduct deserved censure, 
as well as approval, yet the good greatly pre- 
dominated ; and he had many devoted friends, 
attracted to him by his wonderful achievements 
and great personal magnetism; and the few^ 
written records of him vary from extravagant 
and fulsome eulogy to harsh criticism. But the 
remembrance of his original and impressive 
personality is still strong among his contempo- 
raries, and the reminiscences of those who took 
part in the events with him are cherished in 
high degree: and the Old Veterans at the Lam- 



12 A Diamond in the Rough. 

pasas reunion never tired of relating to me the 
experiences they shared with him during the 
War for Texas Independence. 

The period of Sam Houston's life was a 
heroic one in the achievement of personal vigor 
and daring in the early history of our country. 
The defense of the Alamo will always be re- 
garded as one of the most striking examples 
of desperate and determined valor during all 
the ages, and the Battle of San Jacinto demon- 
strated conclusively the superiority of the 
American race in war over the Mexico-Span- 
iard. And the ferociousness, cruelty and bar- 
barity of General Santa Anna, the self-styled 
Napoleon of the Western World, finds no paral- 
lel in the wars of the last two centuries, as the 
massacre of Goliad, or Fannin 's Prairie, clearly 
evinces, a description of which will be given in 
these pages. 

Sam Houston came from the strong and 
sturdy Scotch-Irish stock which has given so 
many notable names to American history. John 
Houston was the founder of the American 
branch of the family, and came to this country 
in 1689. He was a man of means, and was the 
leader of a colony of emigrants who settled near 
Philadelphia. John Houston's grandson, Rob- 
ert Houston, moved to Virginia, and married 
a Scotch lady by the name of Davidson. Robert 
Houston had a son Samuel who served with 



Sam Houston. 13 

distinction in the brigade of General Morgan 
during the Revolutionary War. Tradition de- 
scribes Samuel Houston as a man of large 
frame, and the possessor of indomitable cour- 
age, with a passion for military life. His wife 
was also a woman of great force of character, 
and deeply impressed her influence upon the 
minds of her children. After the death of her 
husband, who had been appointed an Assistant 
Inspector General of the frontier troops, and 
died on a tour of duty in the Allegheny Moun- 
tains, in 1806, Mrs. Houston moved to Tennes- 
see, and settled in Blount County at a point 
northeast of the Tennessee River, then the 
boundary between the Cherokee Indians and 
the white settlers. 

Mrs. Houston's son Samuel, (the subject of 
this sketch) was then in his thirteenth year. 
His schooling was in the "Old Field School;" 
where only the rudiments of an education could 
have been received, in the early pioneer settle- 
ments of East Tennessee. Whatever education 
Sam Houston acquired, must, therefore, have 
been due to his active mind and fervid imagina- 
tion, and the diligent reading of such books as 
came in his way ; and by thoroughly mastering 
them, which does not always happen with those 
who are satiated and dulled with an abundance 
and variety of books. Among the few books 
which found their way in pack-saddles and 



14 A Diamond in the Rough. 

among the home-spun garments of the pioneer 
settlers of East Tennessee, and were read by 
the light of pine knots, was, according to tradi- 
tion among Houston's contemporaries, a trans- 
lation of the Iliad. This, Houston's associates 
have said, was read and studied by him until 
the battles on the "windy side of the Scaman- 
der, and the camp-fires around the walls of 
Troy," were as visible and real to him as the 
woods and fields of the Tennessee valley. 

Such a book was an education in itself, in all 
that tends to the elevation and kindling of the 
imagination. Through his whole life, his con- 
temporaries say, Houston was a man of few 
books. When commander of the Texan army 
his chief book was Caesar's Commentaries on 
War, which he drank in with a native intui- 
tion for their benefit to him in the Texan strug- 
gle, as well as for the fascination of the narra- 
tive. He also read the Bible constantly and 
thoroughly, until its phraseology tinged and 
embellished his oratory, in a certain art of 
which he was a master. 

The knowledge and wisdom of Sam Houston 
came more from contact with men and nature, 
than from books ; and his power and vigor with 
the pen, on great subjects, coupled with his per- 
suasive and forceful eloquence, were due to 
native peculiarities, and to the force of his 
genius in common speech, and not to any train- 



Sam Houston. 15 

ing in the arts of rhetoric, or to the study of the 
masters of language. 

Soon after the arrival of the Houstons in 
Tennessee, there occurred the first of young 
Houston's escapades, which characterized his 
whole career in after life. He had been placed 
by his mother as clerk in a store, but his rest- 
less spirit revolted at a life behind the counter, 
and one day he fled across the Tennessee River 
and took up his abode with the Cherokee In- 
dians. He was received in their favor as a 
friend and a brother, whose natural tastes were 
their own. And he soon acquired that knowl- 
edge of, and sympathy with, the Indian char- 
acter which he manifested through his whole 
life. In a great measure it is an instinct, and 
enables a man like Houston to be at home in 
the Indian camps ; for he had many of the char- 
acteristics of the Indian in his nature, — ^his hot 
blood, his fondness for adventure, and the un- 
trammeled freedom of the wilderness. All 
these qualities were doubtless in the j^outh, as 
in the man, and Houston was made welcome 
by the Cherokees, whose language he soon 
learned. 

When his family at home learned where he 
was, two of his brothers visited and endeavored 
to persuade him to return home. But he replied 
that he preferred hunting deer, to measuring 
tape, and refused to leave his Indian friends, 



16 A Diamond in the Rough. 

and remained with the Cherokees until his 
eighteenth year. He then returned to civiliza- 
tion and attended school for a time, in the 
Academy at ]Maryville, which was all the educa- 
tion he was ever to receive in school. 

The war between Great Britain and the 
United States had now broken out, and the 
drum was beating on the frontier for recruits, 
and Houston enlisted as a private soldier, being 
then in his twentieth year. In after life, in 
speaking of his enlistment, Houston said that 
on his return home after volunteering, that his 
mother, — having already heard of it — met him 
at the door of their cabin and handed him his 
gun, and said : ' ' There, my son, take this gun, 
and never disgrace it; for I had rather all my 
sons should fill one honorable grave, than that 
one of them should turn his back on an enemy 
to save his life. And remember, too, that while 
the door of our house is open to brave men, it 
is forever shut to cowards." These words of 
Mrs. Houston, to her son, bespeak the same 
language once addressed hy a Roman mother to 
her son, and has the clear ring of valor and 
true nobility. 

Houston was not long in the ranks until he 
received a commission. During the British 
War, much of the fighting was with the In- 
dians, who were incited to hostilities by British 
emissaries. It was with the Creek Indians, a 



Houston in Battle of ihe Horseshoe. 17 

remnant of which tribe had rallied for a last 
stand at the Horseshoe, — a bend of the Talla- 
poosa River in Alabama — that Houston saw his 
first service. During' this engagement Houston 
was wounded by a barbed arrow which struck 
deep in his thigh. He called upon the lieuten- 
ant of the company to pull the arrow out. Twice 
the effort was made and failed. Houston then 
roared to him to try again, and to "pull hard." 
This time the arrow was withdrawn, but left a 
jagged wound from which the blood was gush- 
ing in a great stream. Houston wasv at once 
rushed out of range to have the bleeding 
staunched; and while in the surgeon's hands 
he was seen by General Jackson, who was in 
command, and ordered him to the rear. Hous- 
ton did not regard the wound as serious, and 
disregarded the order of General Jackson. 
Later in the battle Jackson called for volun- 
teers to storm the Indian line at a certain angle. 
And as a body of men were gathering to make 
the charge, Houston dashed forward, calling 
upon his men to follow; and after advancing a 
few paces he received a bullet in the shoulder, 
and one in the upper part of the right arm 
which shattered the bone, and he drew back 
out of range, and was borne from the field and 
put in charge of the surgeons a second time. 
This exploit of Houston 's gained General Jaek- 



(2) 



18 A Diamond in the Rough. 

son's friendship and confidence the remainder 
of his life. 

It was nearly two months before Houston 
reached his mother's home. /And he w\is so 
emaciated by his wounds and sufferings that 
she could scarcely recognize him. As surgical 
aid was required he was removed to Knoxville, 
and finally to Washington City, which he 
reached soon after the Capitol wr.s burned by 
the British troops. 

After being treated so as to be on the way to 
recovery^ Houston returned to his mother's 
home, where he learned of the battle of New 
Orleans. At the close of the war, and having 
been promoted for his gallantry at the battle 
of the Horseshoe, Houston was ordered to re- 
port to New Orleans for duty. And made the 
journey down the Tennessee River to the Ohio, 
thence down the Ohio to the -Mississippi, and 
thence down that to his destination, in a row- 
boat with two companions. 

On his arrival in New Orleans, Houston's 
wounds were again operated upon, which came 
near costing him his life, and they never ceased 
to discharge until the day of his death. Soon 
after this, Houston was ordered to report for 
duty in Nashville, Tennessee, and was appointed 
Agent of the Cherokee Indians, at the request 
of General Jackson, who wrote the Secretary 
of War, — Graham — saying: "He is a young 



Houston's Bhaveky in Battle. I'J 

man of sound integrity, who has my entire con- 
fidence; and is every way capacitated to fill the 
appointment. ' ' 

It was Houston 's bravery under his own eves 
that attracted the friendship and confidence 
of General Jackson, which he retained through 
all the vicissitudes of his career. And this re- 
spect and esteem was reciprocated by Houston 
to the fullest. It is said of him that General 
Jackson was the only person who could influ- 
ence Houston's actions. Alike in many respects, 
in temperament and passion, the characteristic 
product of the untamed and vigorous life of the 
frontier, yet there was from one angle of vision 
a wide difference in the habits and character of 
the two men. The stronger and more self-con- 
tained nature of Jackson, dominated in a meas- 
ure the enthusiastic disposition of Houston. 

In a speech in the United States Senate in 
favor of acknowledging the independence of 
Texas, immediately after the Battle of San 
Jacinto, Senator Benton bore strong testi- 
mony to the good qualities of Houston; and 
stated that he was the Lieutenant-Colonel of 
the regiment to which Houston belonged, and 
saw his gallant conduct at the Battle of the 
Horseshoe. ''I then discovered in him the same 
soldierly qualities which have since distin- 
guished his eventful career. He was gallant, 
brave, and generous; and ever ready to do, or 



20 A DiA^kioxD IN TUE Rough. 

suffer, whatever the obligations of duty im- 
posed upon him ; and was always prompt to 
answer the call of honor, patriotism, and friend- 
ship" — noble (jualities of the mind and soul. 
Although possessing a limited education, on 
leaving the army, Houston determined to be- 
come a lawyer, which, in those days, was syn- 
onymous with politician. He entered the law 
office of James Trimble, in Nashville, and was 
admitted to tlie bar after six months' study. 
A knowledge of the intricacies of the law and 
the precedence of the courts was at that time not 
of much consequence to a successful lawyer. 
Not nearly so much so as a good flow of popu- 
lar oratory for the jury, and a courage that 
would not fail him Avith the fighting attorneys. 
Houston at no time pretended to be a lawyer 
in the i)roper sense of the word. And yet after 
he went to Texas he many times made effective 
speeches to juries in criminal cases, although 
he knew but little of law beyond a few general 
principles, which were readily appreciated and 
understood by a strong and capacious mind. 
In this lack of legal knoAA^ledge, however, 
Houston was at no great disadvantage, for he 
was not inferior to most of his associates who 
traveled the judicial circuits at that time. 
What he lacked in legal learning was more than 
compensated for when it came to arguing a 
case, either before the Court or a jury, in the 



Houston as Lawyer. 21 

strong and masterful way he brought to view 
the equities in the case ; and many times gained 
the cause by trampling down and ridiculing, in 
his inimitable manner, the frivolous technicali- 
ties of law. ^ 

After being admitted to the bar, Houston set- 
tled at Lebanon, Tennessee, and being very 
poor at the time, he was kindly received by 
Isaac Galladay, the postmaster at Lebanon, who 
extended to him many favors and much kind- 
ness. One of the pleasant glimpses of Houston 's 
life is given in a letter by a son of Isaac Galla- 
day, showing Houston's gratitude for Mr. Gal- 
laday 's kindness when he began the practice 
of law in Lebanon. The event occurred after 
Houston had gone to Texas. "I was traveling 
in Texas, ' ' said young Mr. Galladay, ' ' and was 
taken quite sick very suddenly at Hunts ville 
on a Sunday, and took to bed immediately on 
my arrival at the hotel. Remembering that 
Sam Houston, who had formerly lived at Leb- 
anon, Tennessee, was now living in Texas, I 
asked the landlord in what part of the State 
he resided, and he replied: 'He lives but a 
short distance from town, and has just passed 
the hotel on his way to church. ' To this I said : 
'As he returns from church, please inform him 
that Frederick Galladay, of Tennessee, is sick 
in the hotel.' Soon, a large, portly, and ele- 
gant-looking gentleman walked into my room, 



22 A Diamond ix the Rough. 

and asked me if I was the son of Isaac Galladay. 
I answered that I was. 'I then recognize you 
as the son of an old and true friend, and you 
must go to my liouse.' I replied with thanks 
that I was too sick to go ; but he insisted on 
coming for me, and I consented, and went to 
the home of Mr. Houston, where I lay sick for 
some two weeks, and was cared for very ten- 
derly by Mr. Houston himself. During my 
sickness, Mr. Houston spent much of his time 
with me in my room ; and at intervals, when 
T was able to converse, he gave me much of his 
early history." Any effort to enlarge upon or 
magnify this quality of true manhood, with 
which Houston was so happily blessed, would 
end in failure, and I will not venture further 
than the mere statement of the incident. 

Houston soon began to be a power in public 
life. His friendly and impressive manner, along 
with his natural adaptability to all societies, 
placed him at ease, whether before the plain 
people in a stump speech, or in the parlor with 
ladies, for his urbane and highly cultivated dig- 
nity of part and gesture, gave him the essen- 
tials of gallantry and of political success. And, 
moreover, he was the friend and devoted fol- 
lower of Andrew Jackson, who exercised at 
that time a sort of political kingship in Tennes- 
see. While practicing law in Lebanon, Houston 



Houston Governor of Tennessee. 23 

was, in 1819, appointed Adjutant-General of the 
State, and in October of the same year, he was 
elected prosecuting attorney for the Davidson 
District, which necessitated his removal to 
Nashville. 

On taking leave of his friends in Lebanon, 
where he began the practice of law, with a 
wolf at the door, and had been greatly assisted 
by friends, and being now in better circum- 
stances, and having reimbursed all, Houston 
thought it proper to deliver a farewell address 
to the citizens of Lebanon who had done so 
much for him, which he did from the court- 
house steps, which was his choice, instead of the 
court room. In the course of the address he 
said: **I came to you while athirst, and you 
gave me drink ; I came to you hungry, and you 
fed me ; I came to you naked, and you clothed 
me." This, along with much more in kind, 
moved the hearts of his hearers to such a de- 
gree that there was not a dry eye, says tradi- 
tion, in the whole assembly. In the above is 
the key to the secret of Houston's power and 
influence in swaying the feelings and sympa- 
thies of men. 

Ever restless, Houston soon resigned the office 
of prosecuting attornej^, and was, in 1821, 
elected Major-General of the Tennessee Militia. 
Soon after this, in 1823, at the age of thirty, 



24 A Diamond in the Rough. 

he was elected to Congress, and served four 
years, taking part in the debates, and acting 
with the Jackson wing of the Democratic party. 

It was during Houston's second term as a 
member of Congress that his first and only duel 
was fought, which was with General AVhite ; 
and was fought at sunrise, September 23, 1826, 
just across the Tennessee line in Kentucky 
White was severely wounded, while Houston 
escaped unharmed. In a speech at Tillico, 
after his duel with White, Houston said that he 
was opposed to dueling, but had been compelled 
to fight General White, in defense of his honor, 
and expressed thanks to God that General 
White was not killed. 

In this same year, 1827, Houston was elected 
Governor of Tennessee. And while he doubt- 
less owed much to his personal popularity, his 
nomination and election was more largely due 
to the fact that he was the representative of 
the Jackson party. Houston was a candidate 
for re-election for a second term, with the prob- 
abilities of election strongly in his favor, when 
an event occurred which put an end to his suc- 
cessful career as a politician in Tennessee, and 
at the same time seemed the ruin of him forever. 

We have now reached an event in the history 
of Sam Houston, about which there is much 
that is vague and uncertain. In January, 1829, 
Houston was married to Miss Eliza Allen, the 



Separation from Wife. 25 

daughter of a wealthy and intiuential family. 
And on the 16th of April following, he sent in 
his resignation as Governor, to the Secretary 
of State, and left Nashville in secret, and went 
to his old friends, the Cherokee Indians, beyond 
the Mississippi, in the Indian Territory. 

(Continued on page 35.) 



Chapter 2 

THE IvnSTAKE OF SAYING TOO MUCH 

SOME time ago a party of elderly gentlemen 
were discussing some of the rules and pre- 
cepts of life which make for peace and 
happiness, when one of them remarked that 
his mother, on her dying bed, had admonished 
him never to say too much ; and that many 
times' during his life, when the temptation was 
great, and the disposition to talk strong, that in 
giving heed to his mother's advice at this point, 
had saved him much trouble and humiliation. 

Soon after the separation of these gentlemen, 
the mother's advice to her son came into my 
mind, and after pondering the matter for some 
time, my thought then was, and is now, that 
the dying mother's advice to her son may justly 
be applied, not only to young men, but to the 
old, as well ; and to each and every individual, 
in every grade of society, and may profitably be 
heeded by many in each grade. 

In the private walks of life there are thou- 
sands who say too much. The liar, the back- 
biter, and the slanderer, are continually saying 
too much. The whisperer of scandal, the myste- 
rious guesser, the impertinent meddler, the 

-27- 



28 A Diamond in the Rough. 

fiery and passioirate, the jealous and suspicious, 
along with the malicious and revengeful, are 
always and forever saying too much. 

Evil speaking, from the innuendo to perjury, 
is a great wrong. Petty scandal, which is more 
or less practiced by many, produces more mis- 
chief than a blighting sirocco. The sly whisper, 
the mysterious hint, the anxious inquiry, and 
the uncharitable inference, gather importance 
as they pass from one to another until they be- 
come dreadful realities in the public mind. By 
the small envenomed worm of petty scandal, 
many a fair chnracter has been ruined, that 
would, pei-haps, have outrode the storm of open 
and violent slander. 

There is a propensity, it would seem, in oui' 
perverse nature, to listen to the retailers of 
petty scandal. With many it is the elixir and 
spice of conversation — the exhilarating gas of 
their minds. Without any intention of injur- 
ing a neighbor, a careless remark, many times, 
in relation to a fancied fault of his, may be 
seized by a babbler, as it passes through the 
babbling tribe, and each one adds to its import- 
ance until it assumes the magnitude and black- 
ness of a base slander. Few are without faults, 
and errors of judgment, and upon such petty 
scandal delights to feast. 

Nor are those safe from the filth and scum 
of this poisonous tribe, who are free from 



On Saying Too Much. 29 

wrong; for at an}^ moment envy and jealousy 
may create a noise that will attract attention, 
and start the bloodhounds of suspicion until 
many may be led to suppose there is real game, 
when there is nothing but thin air. 

Many times an unjust accusation is started 
against an innocent person, and before truth 
can get her shoes on to pursue, and correct the 
wrong, a stain, dark and damning, has been 
inflicted on the otherwise fair name of an inno- 
cent person. If more caution was used by the 
would-be prudent, less mischief would be ef- 
fected by dealers in detraction. If self-respect- 
ing and decent people would cea.se to lend a 
listening ear to the babbling tribe, they would 
soon cease their nefarious and scandal-monger- 
ing habit. 

A word of rebuke, well administered, has a 
magical effect upon this tribe of paltry cowards. 
It suffocates them like the fumes of burning 
brimstone does flies. It may, perhaps, be the 
possibilities these fumes suggest to such in the 
future, that dampens their ardor. Churches, 
too, are sometimes cursed with babblers, who 
paralyze religion with their envenomed breath, 
and who would make a common sewer of some 
of their most worthy members. But let us 
hasten away from this branch of our subject, 
lest we be accused of saying too much, and 
thereby be accused of violating our own pre- 
cept, and turn to one more pleasing. 



30 A Diamond in jhe Rough. 

In the second place, there are others, who, 
in the innocence of their dear hearts, say too 
much. The individual whose stock of knowl- 
edge is small, by talking when he should keep 
still, and listen, may miss gaining information 
that might be of great benelit to him. The man 
who engrosses or monopolizes all the conversa- 
tion in company, to make a display of his learn- 
ing, and of his self-supposed superiority, often 
disgusts his companions by saying too much. 

And those also who are given to relating long 
fish stories of their bold exploits and hair- 
breadth escapes, whether from bear, wildcats, 
or in war, render themselves many times ridic- 
ulous by saying too much. In this utilitarian 
age, where all is rush and hurrj^, long-meter 
anecdotes, too, are never relished ; but on the 
contrary, they surfeit, and are like a book with 
a preface longer than the contents, or text. 

The fond and loving twain, too, not yet out 
of the halo of their honeymoon, who relate long 
yarns about their conjugal bliss, and what a 
paragon of perfection Charley is, as a husband, 
— so plain and so simple in his tastes that it is 
not a 'Svee" bit of trouble to cook to suit him; 
or, perchance, find a ''kitchen girl" who can; 
Or, what a dear, sweet little wife I have, just 
the one, among all God's millions, that suits me ; 
or, later on, wear their friends out by extolling 
the shining intellect of their children. 



On Saying Too Much. 31 

We are almost tempted to say that the prayer 
which wells up from the deepest recesses of the 
heart is for a rest from too much of this kind of 
talk. In a sense, and to a reasonable extent, 
the pride of doting parents is to be admired, 
but many forget that others, too, have bright 
children, and talk too much. 

Some persons, when intrusted with a secret, 
get a half dozen or more friends to help them 
keep it ; and these, in turn, get a half dozen or 
more to help them, and so on, ad infinitum, all 
of whom talk too much. At parties, at levees, 
in mixed company, in public meetings, and in 
private conversation, many men and women, 
yea, very many, say too much. 

In the court room, too, is frequently to be 
heard and seen lawyers, while addressing a 
jury, apparently lose sight of the jury and their 
client's interests, in an effort to gain the ad- 
miration of the spectators. Looking and listen- 
ing to such a speaker, with true discrimination, 
one can see that he is saying too much, and that 
he has in his mind 's eye, not the interest of his 
client, but some one whose style and pose as an 
orator he greatly admires; and is looking for- 
ward to the day when he can equal, if not ex- 
cel, him ; and that he is destined at some future 
time to electrify and sway great audiences with 
his matchless oratory. Fudge ! All such, talk 
too much. 



'ri2 A Diamond in the Rough. 

It is a fact, well known to all who have 
given the matter study, that the speaker who, 
without flourish or parade, comes to the sub- 
' ject-matter of his address at once, and who pre- 
sents in a clear, concise and forceful manner, 
the strong points in his argument, whose every 
sentence strikes home : and who says just that 
which is necessary, and no more, is always list- 
ened to with pleasure ; while those of the 
spread-eagle style, who are wont to indulge in 
top-lofty flights of oratory, and in plucking 
flowers from the region of fancy, instead of 
relying upon sound logic and plain common 
sense, soon tire their auditors hy talking too 
much. 

Now, I would not extinguish these brilliant, 
but superficial lights; these versatile, but not 
profound speakers; but instead, I would trim 
them just a little, so they would emit less 
smoke. At the proper time, and under proper 
circumstances, a speech, perfumed with nose- 
gays, and the culled flowers of rhetoric and 
poesy, is to be enjoyed, but not at the expense 
of the subject-matter of the address. If so, the 
speaker makes the mistake of saying too much. 

Nor does the evil stop here. The printing 
press, in many instances, is converted into a 
trumpet-tongued instrument, and is often made 
to say too much. "When the public press is 
made the means of the circulation of error. 



On Saying Too Much. 33 

falsehood, slander, calumny, and vituperation, 
it is made to say too much. 

Let all, therefore, strive to arrest the evil. 
Let all our public business speeches be short, 
and to the point. Let the sermons in the pulpit, 
too, point to Jesus Christ and Him crucified, 
and not contain more than seventeen subdivi- 
sions, and each ten minutes long. If so, one- 
fourth of the audience will be asleep, one-half 
the remainder in a state of comatose, languor 
and ennui, and the residue thoroughly con- 
vinced that the preacher is saying too much. 
We once heard a sermon with thirty-two divi- 
sions, and many of these were divided into the 
infinitesimal. In this instance the preacher 
certainly said too much. It were better to have 
remembered what the wise man said : "A word 
fitly spoken/' and not a volume of Avords, for 
that would be talking too much. 

In private conversation, much, of necessity, 
will be said; but it should be better said than 
it usually is. Let all remember that for every 
idle and superfluous word, we must render an 
account at the dread tribunal of the great Je- 
hovah, and be careful and not say too much, for 
the balances of God are not popular opinion, set 
afloat by the babbling tribe, but are the princi- 
ples of eternal Justice and Right. 



(3) 



Chapter 3 

AFTER DWELLING WITH THE CHEROKEE INDIANS FOR 
A TIME, HOUSTON GOES TO TEXAS 

THE separation of Houston and his wife, 
without a word of explanation from 
either, was startling in high degree ; and 
to the death of both, no satisfactory explana 
tion was ever given, that has reached the public 
ear. The event having occurred in the very 
midst of a political campaign, in which Houston 
was a candidate for re-election to the office of 
Governor, with a strong probability of being- 
elected, added greatly to the mystery. 

Some years ago while traveling in Tennessee 
I obtained the following version of the matter, 
which was corroborated to me at Lampasas. 
Texas, by one of the old soldiers in attendance 
at the reunion, above referred to, and is as fol- 
lows : That on his returning home one evening 
from his office in the Capitol at Nashville, Gov- 
ernor Houston found his wife weeping, and 
greatly depressed in feeling. Houston besought 
her to tell him the cause. But she at first 
declined to do so. 

He said to her, "Tell me, and if it is in my 
power to relieve your distress of mind, I will 
do so, without regard to the suffering it may 

-35- 



36 A Diamond in the Rough. 

cost me." Mrs. Houston then said to her hus- 
band, ''Mr. Houston, I married you under the 
constraint of my parents and friends, when T 
loved another. My thought then was that I 
might in time come to forget him, and learn to 
love, and to be to j^ou the devoted wife you 
have a right to expect. Anything less would be 
dishonorable in me. And while I respect you 
highly, and feel that you have a bright future 
before you, yet I am profoundly impressed with 
the belief that I can never be to you the loving 
and devoted wife I should be, and that you 
would expect. This is the source of my grief 
and distress of mind, and I am conscience 
stricken that I lacked the fortitude and courage 
to tell you sooner." 

Silence, awful and profound, except by the 
soul's convulsions in deep grief, now intensifies 
the awful gloom of the Governor's home. Just 
three months married to an excellent lady of 
one of Tennessee's noble families, and unex- 
pectedly confronted with this paralyzing and 
reason-dethroning condition of marital rela- 
tion, mental pangs, whose poignancy is now con- 
vulsing the Governor and his wife to the limit 
of human endurance, are plainly visible ; for in 
their minds is raging a tempest of confused 
thought and anguish that no tongue can fitly 
describe, and often brings one to the precipice 
over which reason plunges. 



Leave-Taking from J'irst Wife. 37 

Remembering his promise, ''that if in his power 
he would relieve her distress,'' Governor Houston 
now rises to his feet, and with a depth of feel- 
ing that no human being could fathom, he takes 
his wife by the hand, and in a voice trembling 
with emotion, he says: ''Eliza, this night 
YOU SHALL BE FREE. ' ' He then made some hasty 
preparation, left his home and went to the Gov- 
ernor's office in the Capitol, wrote his resigna- 
tion as Governor of Tennessee, and directed 
it to the Secretary of State, and never met his 
wife again. And as already stated, he at once 
left Nashville, and for a time dropped into the 
great unknown. When we next heard of him. 
it was learned that he had gone and taken up 
his abode with his old friends, the Cherokee 
Indians, beyond the Mississippi. 

When the news of the Governor's resignation 
had spread, which it did like 'Svild fire," there 
was the wildest excitement possible to conceive 
of, and his opponents sent forth an explanatiou 
of scandal ; and soon there were in circulation 
the most outrageous reports of the matter ; and, 
as is generally the case, the mystery surround- 
ing it was interpreted at its worst. 

As Governor Houston now took to drink, it 
was, no doubt, as a result of this appalling 
event in ^lis life; and he soon became greatly 
dissipated. But nothing could ever be learned 
from Houston as to the cause of the separation 



38 A Diamond in the Rough. 

between himself and wife, even when he was 
under the influence of drink ; and when he did 
speak of her it was in the most respectful lan- 
guage. On one occasion, J. H. Ragan (who was 
Postmaster-General of the Confederacy, and 
later, a United States Senator, with whom I 
became acquainted while traveling in Texas, 
and conversed with him upon the subject now 
in hand) related to me that on one occasion 
he called Houston's attention to a long account 
of his separation from his wife which had just 
been published. To this, Houston merely 
replied, ''There has been much written about 
that matter by men who know but little of it. 
Tt is an absolute secret and will so remain." 

During Houston's early residence in Texas, 
he was without a settled home for a time, and 
while spending some days with Colonel Sublet, 
at San-Augustine, he came home one night very 
greatly intoxicated, and had to be assisted to 
his room. Thinking it a good opportunity to 
obtain a knowledge of Houston's separation 
from his wife, the Colonel began to question 
him on the subject. This angered Houston, and 
he refused longer to remain in a home that 
would attempt to obtain a knowledge of his 
secret while imder the influence of drink, which 
he considered an ungentlemanly and^ dishonest 
act. 

The mist of secrecy, therefore, yet surrounds 



Resigns Governorship of Tennessee. 39 

this matter in a large measure, and will, in all 
probability, remain so to the latest ages, as the 
characters therein have gone hence and are now 
numbered with the pale-sheeted nations of the 
dead. 

When Houston separated from his wife he 
disguised himself and took a boat on the Cum- 
berland River at a point below Nashville, and 
was not recognized on the way to the Indian 
Territory, except by a friend, from whom he 
secured a promise not to betray his identity or 
location. The boat carried him to the mouth 
of the Arkansas River, and from thence he 
traveled by way of Little Rock to the mouth of 
the Illinois Bayou, which flows into the Arkan- 
sas, some thirty miles below Fort Gibson. There 
was here a settlement of the Cherokee Indians, 
who had settled there some years before this. 

At the mouth of the Bayou was Tah-lan-tees- 
kee, the principal town and council house of 
the tribe, and the wigwam of Oo-loo-tee-kah ; 
or, as he was better known by his English name, 
John Jolley, who had received Houston into his 
family when a boy in Tennessee, when he fled 
from home, as narrated in a previous chapter. 
John Jolley, the chief, gave Houston a cordial 
welcome on his arrival back to the tribe. And 
so Houston took up his residence with him, and 
resumed his Indian name, Co-lon-neh, or, The 
Raven. John Jollv is described as a man of 



40 A Diamond in the Rough. 

great intelligence and force of character, and 
was at this time about sixty, or more, years of 
age. He lived in the patriarchal Indian fash- 
ion, and he and Houston were many times seen 
seated on the floor of their wigwam together 
eating with their spoons from a vessel of 
ka-nau-kee-na, or boiled hominy. 

Houston lived with John Jolley for more than 
a year, and was formally adopted as a member 
of the tribe. On state occasions Houston 
appeared in all his glory as an Indian brave, 
for he yet retained his fondness for dress and 
display on great days among the Indians, which 
he had shown among the whites. It is said of 
him that on August 2, 1827, when elected Gov- 
ernor of Tennessee, that he wore a tall bell- 
crowned, shining black beaver hat, shining 
black patent-leather military cravat, with a 
high standing collar; a ruffled shirt, black 
satin vest, and a pair of shining black silk 
pantaloons, gathered at the waist-band, with 
full legs, — the same size from the seat to the 
ankle — and with a gorgeous and a many-colored 
Indian hunting shirt, covered with fancy bead- 
work, and fastened at the waist hy a huge red 
sash ; along with embroidered silk stockings, 
and bright and shining shoes with silver buck- 
les. Thus dressed, and mounted on a dappled- 
gray horse, Houston appeared on the streets in 
Nashville on the dav of his election as Governor 



Houston With Cherokee Indians. 41 

of Tennessee ; and was, as well may be supposed, 
the observed of all observers. 

However fantastical Houston's appearance 
may have been on the day of his election to the 
governorship of the State, after his election and 
inauguration, his practical good sense and 
statesmanship was shown in the office of Gov- 
ernor, and his administration was regarded as 
successful in high degree. 

While with the Indians, Houston has been 
described as wearing, when in full dress, a white 
hunting-shirt, brilliantly embroidered, along 
with a pair of moccasins which were elaborately 
worked with beads : and over all, a circulet of 
turkey feathers around his head. And in addi- 
tion to this, he let his hair grow, and wore it 
in a long queue, which hung down his back. 

Houston Avas not destined to sink out of sight, 
and to disappear from public view, on account 
of his misfortune in the separation from his 
wife, even if he had gone to live among the 
Indians. He was entirely too restless a spirit 
for a humdrum life. And it having been re- 
ported to President Jackson about this time 
that Houston had designs of the conquest of 
Texas, the President wrote him a very affec- 
tionate letter, in which he dissuaded him from 
such a "wild scheme." Whether Houston ever 
had any such thought at this time does not cer- 
tainly appear, and with his good sense I do not 



42 A Diamond jn the Rough. 

believe that he had in contemplation any such 
move, under the condition of matters at that 
time. 

Not long after the above nimor, Houston 
reappeared in public life in an effort to have 
redressed some of the wrongs inflicted upon the 
Indians by the agents and contractors, who 
were swindling them in an outrageous manner. 
As an illustration, the Cherokees, who had been 
induced to part with some of their lands on the 
Lower Arkansas, were to receive twentj^-eight 
dollars per capita of the population, in monej^ 
which was never paid; only in trinkets, gew- 
gaws, powder and whiskey, at fabulous prices. 

These frauds and others aroused Houston's 
indignation, and in 1830 he accompanied a dele- 
gation of Cherokees to Washington, D. C, 
where his representations and evidence resulted 
in the removal of five Indian agents. This 
caused a bitter fight in the Indian trust. But 
in all these matters no breath of suspicion ever 
attached to Plouston's name. And his whole 
career is unstained by any charge of pecuniary 
dishonesty or corruption in the matter. It is 
further well known that while at the head of 
affairs in Texas, that he put aside and refused 
many temptations to accumulate a fortune 
which were placed before him. 

In 1832 Houston was again in Washington, 
and while there a member of Cong'ress from 



Houston as Friend of Indians. 43 

Ohio, by the name of Stanbury, in an attack 
upon the Administration, referred to Houston 
in a discreditable manner, which set him all 
"on fire," which ended in a street fight on 
Pennsylvania Avenue, where the two men came 
together very unexpectedly, and were soon 
engaged in a hard fight, as both men were 
strong and athletic. Finally Houston succeeded 
in knocking Stanbury down, and beating him 
severely. As Stanbury lay on his back under 
the blows of Hoviston, he drew a pistol and 
would have killed him, but it snapped; and 
Houston wrenched the gun from Stanbury and 
threw it away. 

The next day, as Houston had been a member 
of Congress, Stanbury wrote the Speaker of the 
House a letter, saying that he had been 
assaulted by Houston the evening before for 
words used in debate, and was confined to his 
room, and asked that the information be laid 
before the House. Houston was arrested by the 
Sergeant-at-Arms, and taken before the bar of 
the House. Houston unhesitatingly admitted 
that he had assaulted and beat Stanbury, but 
denied that the assault was a breach of the 
privileges of the House. The trial lasted sev- 
eral days, during which Houston made a most 
wonderful and passionate speech, which bore 
evidence of having been carefully prepared; 
for it contained many allusions to Draco, Cali- 



44 A Diamond ix the Rough. 

gula, and other classical figures, in the orator- 
ical fashion of those days, and with a good 
deal of high-flown and bombastic rhetoric; and 
being delivered with such vigor and eloquence, 
and coupled Avitli Houston's splendid physique 
and commanding personality, it produced a 
deeply sensational effect. 

The following is a scrap of the speech : 
''If," said Houston, "in following the gen- 
erous impulse of my heart, Avhen deeply 
Avronged, I have violated the privilege of this 
honorable body, I am willing to be adjudged 
accordingly. ' ' 

It appears that Stanbury had referred to 
Houston as a "man of ruined fortune and 
blasted reputation." To this Houston replied: 
"Though the plowsliare of ruin and misfortune 
has been drawn over me, and laid waste my 
brightest hopes, yet I am proud to think that I 
have under all circumstances endeavored to 
maintain the laws of my country, and to sup- 
port her institutions; and whatever may be 
thought of me in the past, I am here to be tried 
for a matter wholly disconnected from my for- 
mer life ; and I have only to say to those who 
rebuke me at this time, when they see adversity 
sorely pressing me down, that my only answer 
is. That I ask no sympathies, no need. The 
thorns which I have reaped, are of the tree T 
planted. They have torn me, and I bleed. " 



Difficulty With Member of Congress. 45 

The effect of this speech may well be imag- 
ined. It so mollified and softened the temper 
of the House of Congress that the reprimand 
inflicted by the Speaker was exceedingly mild, 
and should have been, as in the eyes of Eternal 
Right. And there is no doubt but Houston's 
assault on Stanbury, in view of all the circum- 
stances, increased his popularity. For on his 
return to the Indian Territory through Ten- 
nessee he received an ovation, and was pressed 
to remain and re-enter public life again, but he 
refused to remain in Tennessee. 

There is no evidence that Houston ever 
regretted the Stanbury occurrence. On the 
contrary, in alluding to it he said: "I was 
dying out, and had my enemies at Washington 
taken me before a Justice of the Peace and had 
me fined five or ten dollars for assault and bat- 
tery, it would have been the end to me. But 
they gave me the National Capitol for a court 
room, and the Congress of the United States 
for a tribunal, and that set me up again, and 
gave me new life. ' ' 

During Houston's residence in the Indian 
Territory he fell in love with a Cherokee 
woman, named Tyania Rogers. She was a half- 
breed, of great personal beauty, and as tall and 
handsome of build for a woman as Houston was 
for a man. He made her his wife in Indian 
fashion, and left the abode of his friend, John 



46 A Diamond in the Rough. 

Jolley, and built him a log cabin on Grand 
River, nearly opposite Fort Gibson. Here he 
founded a small trading post, and combined 
with it some stock raising. 

Houston at this time had reached the lowest 
depth of degradation in his personal habits. 
His otherwise manly form was many times seen 
stretched in a state of helpless intoxication. 
One who was well acquainted with him said to 
me that Houston at this time was marked by fits 
of deep melancholy, which he would seek relief 
from in liquor; and after the effect of it had 
passed, he would for a time be cheerful again. 
These fits of despondency were the consequence 
of his sense of degradation and great mishap 
in life, already referred to, and showed the 
warrings of his better spirit. 

That Houston was sincerely attached to his 
Indian wife is proved by the fact that he sent 
for her to join him after his removal to Texas ; 
but she refused to leave her people, as no 
Indian woman was ever known to do for a 
"pale face" (except Pocahontas), and died a 
few years afterward in the house which Hous- 
ton had built as their home. No papoose ever 
came to bless their union. 

Houston was a sincere friend of the Chero- 
kees, and procured the removal of many swin- 
dling agents while living among them and per- 
formed many valuable services for them while 



Houston's Fkiendship for the Indians. 47 

in power in Texas, as well as while in the 
United States Senate. When delegations of 
the Cherokees were in Washington they were 
always welcome to Houston's rooms at his 
boarding place, and he spent some of his hap- 
piest hours of evenings with them seated around 
him on the floor in council, and in heart-to-heart 
talks. 

The men who were the early settlers in Texas 
had, in many instances, traveled more than a 
thousand miles with ox-teams from beyond the 
Mississippi to the eastward, or from Missouri, 
amid all the perils and hardships of the wilder- 
ness, in crossing great stretches of prairie and 
forest without a road or trail to mark the way. 
And yet the fascination of this kind of life was 
irresistible to those early pioneers. No age 
could tame the spirit of adventure in these peo- 
ple, but this state of things could not longer 
last, and it was soon inevitable that the pouring 
of Americans into Texas would arouse the jeal- 
ousy of the Mexicans, and that a conflict of 
races for supremacy would soon begin. 

By the constitution of 1824, which made 
Mexico a republic, Texas and Coahuila were 
united into one province, and the capital estab- 
lished at Saltillo, Mexico, near five hundred 
miles from the center of the Texan colony. The 
two colonies had no interests in common, as a 
basis for union, — one being inhabited by Mexi- 



48 A Diamond in the Rough. 

cans, and the other by Americans, for the most 
part. And moreover, the g-overnment of the 
united colonies was given into the hands of the 
Mexicans of Coahuila, by allowing the Texans 
but two representatives in the provincial assem- 
bly. This was a great source of dissatisfaction 
with the Texans, which was soon intensified by 
the jealousy of the IMexican government be- 
cause so many Americans were settling in 
Texas. And when the United States proposed 
to purchase Texas from Mexico, which was 
made during the administration of President 
Adams, and renewed under President Jackson, 
the Texans were subjected to additional mis- 
treatment. 

In 1830 a revolution occurred in Mexico 
which drove President Guerrero from i^ower. 
It was Bustamente, the Vice-President, who 
organized the revolution, and who was a tyrant 
of the most pronounced type. He issued a 
decree against the immigration of persons from 
the United States into Texas. He also made 
Texas a penal colony for criminals and con- 
victs, something after the fashion of Siberia, by 
Russia. Bustamente 's military commanders in 
Texas soon made themselves obnoxious by 
tyranny, and Colonel Bradburn, a renegade 
from Virginia, who was in command of the 
Mexicans at Anahuac, at the head of Galveston 
Bay, proclaimed martial law\ This brought 
forth a threat of resistance by the Texans, 



Houston Goes to Texas. 49 

which led to a revocation of the order. Promi- 
nent in the threat of resistance, was .W. B. 
Travis, afterward the hero of the Alamo. 

About this time news came to Texas that 
Santa Anna had organized a revolt against 
Bustamente, and in a short time Colonel Maxia 
came among the Texans as the agent of Santa 
Anna, and secured their support in his revolu- 
tion. This agreement was entered into by the 
Texans under tlje belief that Santa Anna would 
restore the liberal constitution of 1824, and that 
as a result Texas would enjoy self-government, 
as a state in the Republic of Mexico. 

At this juncture Sam Houston appears in 
Texas, and that ambitious views respecting the 
colony had been working in his mind at inter- 
vals, in which his better spirit was stirring to 
lift him out of the degradation in which he 
then was, as a result of his marital infelicity 
above referred to, there can be no doubt : For 
there are evidences going to show that such a 
scheme was in Houston 's mind, and that of some 
of his friends during his Indian exile. And the 
settlement of Texas by so many colonists from 
the United States had created the belief that 
Texas would ultimately come to be a part of 
the Federal Union. And among the American 
colonists in Texas there were many men of 
ability, such as Dr. B. T. Archer, of Virginia, 
who had intended joining Aaron Burr's effort 

(4) 



50 A Diamond ik the Rough. 

to found an empire in the Southwest, and had 
moved to Texas. There were also in Texas at 
this time the two BoAvies^ from Louisiana, who 
were enterprising and resourceful adventurers. 
Henry Smith, of Kentucky, was also there, who 
afterwards w^as the first Secretary of the Treas- 
ury under Governor Sam Houston. Thomas J. 
Rush, of South Carolina, a protege of John C. 
Calhoun, and many others, such as William H. 
and John A. Wharton, of Virginia; the first, 
the President of the convention which declared 
the independence of Texas; and the second, a 
brilliant soldier of San Jacinto, which secured 
its independence. 

As early as 1832, at a meeting in Nacog- 
doches, it was proposed to invite Sam Houston, 
then living with the Cherokee Indians, to come 
to Texas and take the lead in a movement for 
its liberation from Mexico. And in a short time 
thereafter, Houston landed in Texas with a 
commission from President Jackson to arrange 
treaties with the Comanche, and other wild 
tribes of Indians for the protection of the 
American settlers. And there was, no doubt, 
a secret understanding for Houston to investi- 
gate the conditions of the country and the abil- 
ity of the people to throw off Mexican author- 
ity. To this end Houston w^as furnished with 
a pass from the War Department recommend- 
ing him to the friendship and good will of all 



Incidents of Houston's Trip to Texas. 51 

the Indian tribes he might visit. To say the 
least of it, the incidents last above named show 
the trend of thought respecting the annexation 
of Texas. 

As all is never gloom and discouragement to 
a high spirited man, such as Houston, although 
at times he may be ou his back in the slough 
and valley of despond, so there are some amus- 
ing and ludicrous incidents related of Hous- 
ton's trip from the Indian Territory, — where 
had been his home with the Cherokees for 
ii time — to Texas. In making the trip Hous- 
ton was accompanied by Major Arnold Harris, 
w^io afterward related the story of the trip, as 
follows : ' ' Houston was decked out in his best, 
and being of fine build, he was dubbed by the 
people along the way as 'the fine Arkansaw^ 
gentleman. ' 

"Houston was mounted on a small bobtailed 
Indian pony, that was not very tall, and much 
out of proportion to Houston 's height, — six feet 
and three inches — which let his feet in the 
stirrups drop to its knees. The ludicrousness 
of this was not only amusing to Houston, at 
first, and those he met on the journey, but 
downright annoying, at times. Soon, the amus- 
ing phase of the situation disappeared, leaving 
the repelling ones growing. Finally Houston 
could stand it no longer, and began the use of 
some heterodox expletives; and his whole con- 



52 A DiAMUxND L.\ Tiii: Rough. 

versation soon turned to the ignoble appearance 
lie would make when he should arrive in Texas. 
And so he appealed to Major Harris to swap 
his fine large horse for the pony until the trip 
was completed. Said Houston, "This shocking 
and dreadful looking bobtailed pony is a dis- 
grace. It is continually fighting the flies, and 
has no means of protecting itself from the flies 
without a tail, and its kicks and contortions 
render me ridiculous. I shall be the laughter 
of all Texas on my arrival. I require a steed in 
keeping with his master, with head up, a rich 
flowing mane and tail, and gorgeously capar- 
isoned." 

The horses were exchanged, and as Houston 
and his friend were to part company for a time, 
a little present (a small razor) was handed to 
Houston by Major Arnold Harris, as a memento 
of their journey. On receiving the razor, Hous- 
ton said: "God bless you, my dear Major. 
When you next see this razor it will be shaving 
the President of a Republic." Positively pro- 
phetical, this was. 

Houston first went to Nacogdoches, and 
thence with James Bowie to San Antonio. 
Bowie at this time w^as a prominent figure in 
Texas affairs, and introduced Houston to the 
Mexican Governor of the State, Veramendi, 
Avho was the father-in-law of Bowie. Houston 
was well received bv the Mexicans in Texas, 



Houston's Report on Texas Matters. 



53 



Soon after this he returned to Nacogdoches, 
and thence to Natchitoches, Louisiana, whence 
he sent a report of his councils with the Indians 
to the War Department at Washington, D. C. 
and the following patriotic letter to President 
Jackson, his warm and true friend. 

''I have," says Houston, "traveled as far as 
Bexar in the province of Texas, and have 
gained some information which I think will 
interest you, and may strengthen your views, 
if you should entertain any, touching the acqui- 
sition of Texas by the United States Govern- 
ment. That such is desired by a very large 
portion of the population of Texas, I feel 
assured. Being without laws to protect them, 
and Mexico involved in war, the people of 
Texas are determined to form a State govern- 
ment, and be separated from Coahuila; and 
unless Mexico is soon restored to order, and the 
constitution of 1824 re-enacted, the province of 
Texas will remain separate from Mexico. She 
has already driven the Mexican troops from 
her soil, and will not permit them to return. 
Texas needs money, which will render its trans- 
fer to some power inevitable. England is now 
pressing for it, but its citizens will resist, if 
transfer is attempted to any power but the 
United States. My opinion is, that by the first 
of April all of Texas proper will form a State 
constitution. I expect to be at the convention, 
and will inform you of the course adopted." 



54 A Diamond in the Rough, 

''My Dear Mr. President, I have with pride 
and much satisfaction seen your proclamation 
touching: the nullifiers of South Carolina. And 
may God grant that you may preserve the 
Union ! It appears to me that it is reserved to 
you to render this great blessing to millions 
yet unborn. All voices commend your course: 
and especially in Texas, where the preserva- 
tion of the Great Republic is so important to 
the people, they are strong in your praise. 
Permit me to tender to you my sincere thanks 
and most earnest solicitation for your health 
and happiness, and your future glory, con- 
nected with the prosperity of the Union. 

''Your friend and obedient servant. 

Sam Houston." 

Although not of the Jackson party, being of 
Whig ancestry, yet the patriotic spirit breathed 
in the above calls forth from me my heart's 
approval beyond my ability in words to ade- 
quately express. 

In a short time Houston returned to Nacog- 
doches, and was soon with the men who were 
interesting themselves for Texas independence 
from Mexico. About this time an English trav- 
eler came to Nacogdoches, and met Houston, 
and says of him in a little book which he wrote : 
"I had no desire to remain long at the place. 
General Houston was there, leading a mysteri- 
ous sort of life, shut up in a small tavern, seeing 



Houston in Nacogdoches, Texas. 55 

nobody by day, and sitting up all night. But 
I have been in communication with too many 
persons and seen too much to be ignorant that 
the place was the rendezvous of the men who 
were playing a much bigger game than roulette 
or faro." 

The war between Santa Anna and Busta- 
mente ended in a compromise, by placing Presi- 
dent Pedraza in power. Following which Santa 
Anna retired to his estate near Vera Cruz. In 
a short time Pedraza 's term of office expired, 
and Santa Anna was elected President without 
opposition, March 29th, 1833. 

Antonio Lopes de Santa Anna was a most 
remarkable figure in the history of the Western 
World. And his long period in the eyes of the 
public embraced every variety of fortune, from 
the expulsion of the Spaniards in 1821 to the 
overthrow of Maximilian 's empire in 1866, when 
General Grant sent "an army of observation" 
to the Rio Grande. Up to the invasion of Texas 
in 1835, Santa Anna had been successful in a 
remarkable degree, and claimed the title of the 
''Napoleon of the West;" but he had not yet 
met American blood in battle, which he soon 
did. 

About this time the government of the State 
of Coahuila, Texas being a part of it, was in a 
condition of anarchy, which left the colonists 
of Texas without the semblance of a govern- 



56 A Diamond in the Rough. 

ment. In June of this year a mass meeting was 
held at San Filipe, and an address issued, call- 
ing upon the people of Texas to arouse them- 
selves to resistance. And on the 2nd of Octo- 
ber, 1835, occurred the first clash of arms in 
the War for Texas Independence. Colonel 
Ugortchea, the Mexican commander of some 
troops at Bexar, sent a demand to the people 
of Gonzales for a six-pounder cannon which had 
been furnished them for defense against the 
Indians. The demand was refused, and the war 
began. 

Now, it is not my purpose to trace minutely 
the history of the War for Texan Independence, 
further than to note the part borne by Sam 
Houston, as it is of him that I am writing. The 
reader will therefore not expect much of detail, 
except in the more important battles. 

When circulated, the news of the battle at 
Gonzales kindled the war spirit of the Texans 
into a flame. Meetings were held everywhere 
and companies formed. At a general meeting 
of committees from different sections of East- 
ern Texas, at Nacogdoches, October 5th, at 
which Houston and many other leaders were 
present, Houston was elected Commander-in- 
Chief of the forces in Eastern Texas, and at 
once began organizing and forwarding volun- 
teers to points where needed. 

On October 8th, was gathered a convention 



Commander-in-Chief of Texas Forces. 57 

of citizens at San Pilipe which formed a tem- 
porary government by electing a council of 
representatives from each municipality. R. R. 
Royal was made President of the Council. Hav- 
ing received the call for help at San Augustine, 
Houston took out the last five-dollar bill he had 
and gave it to the messenger whom he sent to 
summons the citizens to arms. It was desired 
to capture San Antonio as quickly as possible 
before it could be reinforced from Mexico, or 
other troops then in Tex'as, as it was an im- 
portant point. To this end, therefore, rein- 
forcements were being pushed to San Antonio 
as rapidly as possible. Among the arrivals of 
troops came Houston at the head of a contin- 
gent. San Antonio at this time contained a 
population of about 2,500. 

After a siege of nearly a month the Mexicans 
surrendered without much fighting, and on De- 
cember 14th, General Cos, with 1120 paroled 
Mexicans departed for the Rio Grande. Twen- 
ty-one pieces of artillery, and a large quantity 
of small arms and ammunition fell into the 
hands of the Texans. 

As there was now no prospect of any fighting 
for some time, many of the soldiers were per- 
mitted to return to their homes. And the mem- 
bers of the convention to organize a civil gov- 
ernment at once met at, San Filipe, with B. F. 
Archer as President, and proceeded to the com- 



58 A Diamond in the Rough. 

pletion of the organization. The sessions were 
held in a small frame house, with one room 
only, and without ceiling or plaster. The dele- 
gates slept a nj^ where, from wood-shed to garret. 
Houston still wore his Indian dress of blanket 
and buckskin. In replying to some criticisms 
of Houston's untidiness, when in the field, and 
away from female society, Andrew Jackson 
said: ''I thank God there is one man In Texas 
whom the Almighty had the making of, and not 
the tailors." 

The convention appointed a committee to 
draft a declaration of reasons why Texas 
assumed the attitude of revolt against Mexico, 
which were approved by the convention, and 
closed as follows : ' ' These declarations we sol- 
emnly avow to the world, and call God to wit- 
ness their truth and sincerity ; and we invoke 
defeat and disgrace upon our heads should we 
prove guilt}^ of duplicity. ' ' 

The affairs of Texas at this time were getting 
into a deplorable condition. Confusion border- 
ing on anarchy, reigned everywhere. The Gov- 
ernor and Council of the provisional government 
were not working in harmony. There was still 
a party in Texas in favor of peaceful measures, 
but a large majority were in favor of absolute 
independence'; and for a time it seemed that 
Houston had lost his control. After the capture 
of San Antonio, certain turbulent spirits wanted 



Houston 's Gbeat Power as an Orator. 59 

to project a campaign into Mexico. This was 
opposed by Houston. Some of the restless and 
ambitious adventurers who were giving trouble, 
called a meeting at vSan Filipe, and attempted 
to break up the provisional government. 

Here again Houston demonstrated the power 
of his impassioned and forceful eloquence upon 
the turbulent spirits of the gathering. Houston 
obtained permission to address the meeting, and 
then pointed out the folly of discord in a crisis 
when their liberties were at stake. Said he: 
' ' The provisional government was instituted by 
the sovereign will of the people, and to dissolve 
it at this time and plunge the country into 
anarchy would be worse than treason. ' ' Draw- 
ing himself to his full height, and pointing his 
finger at Baker, the prime mover in the trouble, 
Houston said: "I had rather be a slave, and 
grovel in the dust all my life, than to be a con- 
victed felon." This referred to an event in 
Baker's past life, and although he was a brave 
man, he w^as thoroughly cowled, and attempted 
to excuse himself by saying that others had 
inspired his action. 

During these troubles, Houston addfressed 
letters to Governor Smith and the Council, call- 
ing attention to the necessity of more activity 
in the organization of the army, as the Mexicans 
in large force would soon advance for the sub- 
jugation of Texas. But the Governor and 



60 A Diamond in the Rough. 

Council were wrangling over the distribution 
of the offices, and took no measures for the 
defense of the country. These quarrels between 
the Governor and the Council paralyzed Hous- 
ton's efforts, and prevented the organization of 
a sufficient force to repel Santa Anna 's expected 
invasion, which would, in all probability, strike 
San Antonio first. Houston was profoundly 
affected by such conduct, which threatened the 
destruction of Texas, and wrote the Governor 
the following letter : 

^'Headquarters, Army in the Field, 

January 6th, 1836. 
*'My Dear Governor: 

"May I be permitted to hope that you will in 
person see all the officers of government and 
adopt some course that will redeem our country 
from such a state of deplorable anarchy as now 
seems to reign. Manly and bold decision alone 
can save us from ruin. If the government 
yields to the unholy dictation of speculators 
and marauders upon human rights, it were bet- 
ter that we had yielded to the despotism of 
Santa Anna at the start. The brave men who 
have been wounded in the battles of Texas, and 
the feick, are "without blankets or supplies, and 
are left to suffer in hospitals as the result of 
strife and contention among officials. No lan- 
guage can express the anguish of my soul. 



Houston's Influence With Indians. 61 

For God's sake I ask that supplies be sent to 
the sick, the wounded, the naked and the hun- 
gry of our soldiers. What will the world think 
of the authorities in Texas"? Decided and 
prompt action alone can save our country. 

Very truly, 

Sam Houston. ' ' 

During the troubles above described, and as a 
result of them, the Indian tribes all through 
Eastern Texas became turbulent and threaten- 
ing. Houston, by reason of his influence with 
the Indians, had to leave his post at the head 
of the military and go among the Indians and 
quiet them, which he did. 

While the government of Texas was in the 
foregoing condition of confusion and anarchy, 
Santa Anna was making thorough preparation 
for the subjugation of Texas, and was concen- 
trating troops at Saltillo. And the troops thus 
gathered were all veterans and the best disci- 
plined in the Mexican army. Early in Febru- 
ary, Santa Anna, with 4,500 men, began his 
march on San Antonio, a distance of 600 miles 
away. It was yet winter, and piercing "north- 
ers" occasionally swept down upon the troops 
with great severity. As was the custom with 
Mexican armies, many wives of the soldiers and 
camp followers accompanied the troops. As 
the greater portion of the country through 



62 A Diamond in the Rough. 

which the army had to pass was without for- 
age for teams or supplies for men, there being 
but few inhabitants along the way, supplies 
fell short, and the army was reduced to half 
rations. The animals, — horses and work oxen — 
died in great numbers. But the energy of 
Santa Anna was sufficient for anything in the 
range of human power, and the army was 
Avhipped along. On February 22nd Santn 
Anna's army reached the vicinity of San Anto- 
nio, with some 4,500 men, including artillery 
and cavalry. 

The garrison was taken by surprise, as there 
were no outposts or pickets on duty, and hastily 
retreated across the river to the Alamo. In 
their retreat the garrison picked up some forty 
or fifty cattle which were grazing in the river 
bottoms, and drove them into the plaza of the 
fortress. Santa Anna immediately sent a flag, 
and demanded the surrender of the Alamo. 
Travis, who was in command, met the flag and 
refused. 

The Alamo mission was established in 1722, 
by French friars, from the college at Queretaro. 
The^ chapel faces the west, and its front is 
decorated with carvings and stone images. It 
being impossible to defend all the space of the 
Alamo with the small garrison at Colonel 
Travis' command, the defense was mainly made 
in the chapel and convent. 



Alamo Besieged by Sakta Anna. i-;;^ 

On February 24th, 1836, Colonel Travis sent 
the following appeal to the citizens of Texas 
for assistance : 

"Fellow citizens and compatriots, — I ai)i 
besieged in the Alamo by Santa Anna with a 
large force, that has bombarded me incessantly 
for twenty-four hours. The enemy have 
demanded surrender. I answered the summons 
with a cannon shot. Our flag proudly waves 
from the walls. I shall neither surrender nor 
retreat, and call on you, in the name of liberty, 
of patriotism, and everything dear to the Amer- 
ican heart, to come to our aid with all dispatch. 
I am determined to defend the place as long as 
possible, and then die like a soldier \tho never 
forgets what is due to his own honor, and that 
of his country. Signed : 

William B. Travis. 
Lieutenant-Colonel Commanding. " 

(Continued on page 7f>.) 



Chapter 4 

WHAT I THINK OF FLORIDA 

OME years ago, in 1892 and '3, whilst travel- 
ing in Florida, a friend wrote me and asked 
for a description of the State, and the rela- 
tive per cent, of population, as between the 
white and colored races. Answering which 1 
wrote the following : 

You speak of me as being in a very interest- 
ing portion of our country in respect to physical 
features, and its history, climate and popula- 
tion. As to population, and your questions 
respecting which, I will say the negroes out- 
number the whites, but not to the extent that 
your letter indicates. Just what the per cent, 
of each is, I can not learn with certainty, as 
books are not plentiful, and no one seems to 
know. 

I have now traveled the State of Florida 
pretty well over, having been in Pensacola, 
Tallahassee, Jacksonville, Oealla, Sanford, Or- 
lando, Tampa, Kissimmee and St. Augustine, 
which includes the leading towns and cities, 
which are located in the best portions of the 
State, and I cannot say that I am greatly 
pleased with it. 

(5) -65- 



66 A Diamond in the Rough. 

Florida is a pine-covered and sandy region, 
and too poor to be productive without constant 
fertilization. The climate of the central portion 
of Florida is all that one could desire. And 
although this is regarded by the natives as a 
very cold winter, yet the mercury has been 
below the freezing point but three times, and 
then only down to twenty-eight above. Yester- 
day — February 4th — the mercury was up to 
eighty-two in the shade. 

The whole truth in a nutshell about Florida 
is, that ninety-five per cent, is climate, and the 
remaining five would not be endured long, were 
it not for the salubrious climate. As a vegeta- 
ble producing country Florida is not a success, 
is the consensus of opinion of those who have 
attempted it as a business, and I have conversed 
with many. When corn is attempted to be 
raised, ten bushels is accounted a fair crop per 
acre. The fact that flower beds and rose bushes, 
even on fresh ground, have to be fertilized to 
the highest degree shows the poverty of the 
soil. Outside of the orange and cabbage cul- 
ture no crops can be made to pay in Florida: 
and there are those who insist that the orange 
is not a paying crop. Had it not been for East- 
ern capitalists who had money to expend lav- 
ishly, who came here and undertook to make 
something of Florida, the State would not be 
considered as amounting to very much. 



The Authob's Tbavbls in Florida. 67 

There are now stopping at the Tropical 
Hotel in Kissimmee a number of Eastern people, 
who are here for the winter, who say that mil- 
lions of money have been spent to make some- 
thing of Florida, which has all been lost. Mr. 
George W. Good, the proprietor of the Tropical 
Hotel in Kissimmee, where we are stopping, 
owns an orange grove which at one time sold 
for thirty -nine thousand dollars, for which he 
paid twenty thousand, and which he is now try- 
ing to sell for two thousand dollars. 

Orlando, which some Indianians consider the 
Eden of Florida, is not doing one-half the busi- 
ness which it did six years ago. In short, the 
bubble has burst, and men are not throwing 
their money aw^ay on Florida as they did a few 
years ago. 

Historically speaking, Florida is great, and 
can boast of age, having been discovered three 
hundred and eighty-one years ago, by Ponce de 
Leon, and contains the oldest city in the United 
States, which was founded in 1564; and yet 
there is but little outside of St. Augustine to 
interest the traveler. To see St. Augustine thor- 
oughly, one must spend several days viewing 
the old buildings, narrow streets, overhanging 
balconies, and its lovely orange and palm 
groves, which make the *' Ancient City" truly 
a tropical paradise. No city on earth of its 
size can boast of as many palatial hotels as St. 



68 A Diamond in thb Rough. 

Augustine, with their world renowned baths 
and flora'] gardens, which make the city the 
wonder and delight of the age, chief among 
which are the Ponce de Leon, the Alcazar, The 
Cordova, and The Magnolia. 

While at St. Augustine some time ago I vis- 
ited all through and about old Fort "Marion", 
which was commenced to be builded in August 
1565, and is therefore near three hundred and 
twenty-eight years old. No fortress in all our 
land has so many quaint legends as this thrice- 
named structure, — San Juan de Pinos, San 
Marco, and Marion. Its name was changed 
from San Marco to Marion, January 7th, 1825, 
in honor of General Francis Marion of the Rev- 
olution War. 

From the commencement to the completion of 
the old fort was a period of one hundred and 
ninety-one years ; and it cost the Spanish Gov- 
ernment over thirty-one million dollars. It is 
a noble structure, and requires one hundred 
cannon and one thousand three hundred men 
to equip it, and has never been taken by storm 
or siege, although many times attempted. No 
one who has not visited the old fortress can con- 
ceive what it is, and should by twilight view the 
peculiar shadows cast on its aged and gray 
walls from surrounding objects ; or from its 
lofty watch tower see the moon rise out of the 
broad Atlantic, as it casts a flood of burnished 



St. Augustine, Florida. 69 

silver light over the water, as on the evening of 
my visit, to fully comprehend and appreciate 

it. 

In 1821, on the transfer of Florida to the 
United States, the standard of Spain, which had 
been raised over St. Angnstine two hundred and 
fifty-six years before, was lowered forever from 
the walls over which it had so long waved, and 
the Stars and Stripes rose where, sooner or later 
the hand of destiny would have placed them. 
True it is, that old Fort San Juan de Pinos, 
then Fort San Marco, and now Fort Marion, is 
the only place on this continent that takes us 
back to the feudal ages, and on its broad ter- 
replein is one of the finest promenades in the 
United States, where one may muse o'er the 
early history of our country, with which it 
stands so intimately connected. 

In respect of the physical features of Florida, 
all through the southern arm of the State, from 
Palatka to Lake Okeechobee, a distance of some 
two hundred miles, and extending nearly from 
the Gulf to the Atlantic, there abound a great 
number of lakes, some small and others large. 
From this fact one would naturally conclude 
that this section is the lowest portion of the 
State, and yet it is the highest, being some 
sixty-five feet above the sea level here at Kiss- 
immee, and slightly higher at Orlando, twenty 
miles to the north of us. Fifty miles to the 



70 A Diamond in the Rough. 

southeast of this place is ''Lake Sawgrass, " 
the head of the St. John 's River. 

In the letter received, I was asked if the town 
of Kissimmee was not on Lake Kissimmee. It 
is on the northwest shore of Lake Tohopekaligo. 
the waters of which drain into Lake Cypress, 
thence into Lake Kissimmee, thence down the 
Kissimmee River to Lake Okeechobee, and 
thence to the Gulf, in a southwest direction, 
north of the Everglades, and through the Caloo- 
sahatchee River. 

Many of the lakes in Florida are full of fish, 
and we have been having some fine sport catch- 
ing them in Lake Tohopekaligo, which is about 
three miles wide by ten long, and distant from 
the Tropical Hotel, where I am boarding, about 
two hundred yards. We go out upon the lake 
in a row boat, from which we fish with long 
cane reeds and lines, with which we can throw 
our hooks from thirty to forty feet out from the 
boat, and when we get a bass or trout hooked 
it is great sport getting them into the boat. 
Th6 fish caught usually vary in size from one to 
fifteen pounds, and occasionally a larger one is 
caught which will weigh as high as twenty or 
more. 

All that portion of Florida east, south and 
southeast, of Kissimmee, except along the 
Tampa Bay, is a wilderness wild, in which there 



Fishing in Lake Tohopekaligo. 71 

are panther, deer, bears, catamounts and wild 
cats, and a remnant of the Seminole Indians. 

There has scarcely been a day since I came 
here, the 28th of November last, that venison 
has not been on the table. If nothing happens 
to prevent, I am going with a hunting party 
down through the system of lakes, spoken of 
above, to a point about one hundred miles south 
of this, next week. We will go by boat, — a 
small steamboat — and will land and hunt where 
and when, as we ma}^ think best. 

While for the most part Florida is covered 
with pine, not thickly, but sparsely, there are 
in addition, some cypress swamps, and occa- 
sionally hummocks, which are thickly covered 
with live oak, which are low and scrubby, and 
covered with Spanish moss. These are usually 
full of squirrels. 

Of all the tropical plants or trees which I 
have seen since coming to Florida, none attracts 
my attention like the palm tree, or cabbage 
palm. It is called the cabbage palm because it 
resembles the cabbage in some respects. It is 
a tree, without limbs, and when it starts from 
the ground the top at the end of the first year 
of its growth, is as large as it ever becomes, 
and the body, or trunk, as large in diameter. 
The only change which the tree undergoes in 
growing, is extension of trunk. As the tree 



72 A Diamond in the Rough. 

grows taller, the leaves, which resemble cabbage 
leaves, shed off and leave the body smooth and 
straight and of uniform size. To see one of 
these trees, some sixty feet high, with a body 
the same in size all the way up, with no limbs, 
and a top in shape like a cabbage head, is truly 
wonderful. 

When speaking of the lakes of Florida, I 
failed to mention, which I will do here, that the 
water in them is always remarkably clear. 
This is also true of all the rivers and streamlets 
in the State. It is a mistake to suppose that 
because Florida is celebrated as the home of 
the alligator, that its waters are stagnant and 
murky. With the exception of a certain dis- 
coloration which comes from decaying leaves 
and grass, the water is exceedingly clear, for 
there is no clay or earth substance to render 
them murky — all being sand. 

Like the ''poor Indian" and buffalo of the 
** Western plains", the alligator's days seem 
numbered. Since their skins have become valu- 
able they have fast disappeared. To hunt them 
is a lazy man's delight, which is done with a 
row boat and torch by night, and while lying 
upon the water with their eyes blinded by the 
glare of the light, they are easily shot, for while 
thus dazzled and dazed they move not. It is 
quite impossible to kill an alligator with a gun, 
except at short range, and then by shooting 



The Alligator Industry. 73 

them in the front part of the head, which is the 
more easily done from a row boat when their 
eyes are dazzled with a bright light. And more- 
over, the scales of an alligator will glance a 
small bnllet, and to kill them with large or small 
ones injures the value of the hides by perforat- 
ing them with apertures or holes. 



Chapter 5 

"THE LONE STAR STATE" OF TEXAS, AND A THRILL- 
ING EVENT IN ITS .history; "THE SIEGE 
OF THE ALAMO" 

ON THE completion of my revenue work in 
Louisiana at the close of January, 1892, 
I was directed by the authorities at 
Washington, D. C, to proceed to Texas, which 
L did; and after visiting Beaumont, Houston, 
Galveston and Austin, I went to San Antonio ; 
and afterward traveled the State all over, from 
end to end, including the western "wilds." 

After traveling the State of Texas all over, 
I esteemed San Antonio by far the most inter- 
esting city in the State, which had at the time 
of my visit in '92 a population of 41,300, and 
was founded in September, 1692, and is there- 
fore at the present time more than two hundred 
years old; and for more than a generation it 
had stood amidst the lashing and seething 
waves of two great opposing races and civiliza- 
tions. Over the western prairies, moving north- 
eastward from Mexico, had crept the Latin- 
Indian or Mexican tide of civilization, which 
had met at this point in Texas the ever restless 
Anglo-Saxon flood, which was pushing its way 

-76- 



76 A Diamond in the Rough. 

westward. Both floods still remain, but the 
races composinf^ them now commingle harmoni- 
ously. San Antonio, therefore, boasts an his- 
toric past, and traces of the struggles through 
which she has passed are everywhere present in 
the city, in spite of its new face and smile of 
prosperity. 

The quaint customs and traditions of the past 
are quickly seen and recognized by the scru- 
tinizing and enquiring stranger's eye. With a 
jealous remembrance of the part their fathers 
took in the struggles of the past, the San Anto- 
nians seem to me to walk with a step that 
bespeaks tradition, and a pride of country and 
of ancestry ; and also with a demeanor which 
says to strangers : ' * Sirs, we have a history : 
study it, it will repay you, and you will then 
know why we follow customs that you would 
not, and why we do many things which you 
would not do. ' ' 

From any angle of vision by which a thought- 
ful mind may view San Antonio, it bristles with 
startling contrasts. Its history, climate, archi- 
tecture, customs, population and costumes, to 
say nothing of the different races composing 
its heterogeneous population, all attracts a 
stranger's attention, either by force of singu- 
larity, or because of odd juxtaposition. 

Of the many places of attraction about the 
city, the Alamo leads the list in point of inter- 



San Antonio and the Alamo. 77 

est, for it is a shrine before which every visitor 
to San Antonio bows; for who has not heard 
of David Crockett, and the "Massacre of the 
Alamo." Although when a boy I had read a 
description of the Alamo, and the massacre, yet 
it had almost faded from my mind, and on my 
arrival in San Antonio I was in a measure for- 
getful of its historical prominence. But ere 
I was in the city many hours, I descried at a 
distance upon what appeared to be an old ruin, 
the name "Alamo, ' ' in large letters. I stopped, 
looked and pondered, and after a moment's 
dive into the archives of the innermost recesses 
of my recollection, I drew therefrom an account 
of the slaughter of the Alamo, where 176 brave 
Texans were massacred, all but one, after de- 
fending themselves against the assaults of Santa 
Anna and four thousand Mexican soldiers for 
ten days and nights, during Texas' struggle for 
independence from Mexico. 

That this description may not extend itself 
to undue length, I will pretermit mention of 
other objects of attraction about the city of San 
Antonio, and write alone of the Alamo. 

In 1835, General Santa Anna overthrew the 
republican government of Mexico, and violated 
her constitution. Texas at that time belonged 
to Mexico, and this instrument the Texan colo- 
nists had sworn to support. The people of 
Texas, although numbering less than a hundred 



78 A Diamond in the Rough. 

thousand, resolved on resistance. San Antonio 
having been the first to show resistance, a Mex- 
ican force was garrisoned in the town for its 
defense. Texas at once raised a body of men 
who drove the Mexicans out, and took posses- 
sion of the place on the 14th of December, 1835. 
When Santa Anna heard of the surrender of 
San Antonio to the Texans, he was wild with 
rage, and resolved that he would never rest 
until San Antonio was humbled in the dust. 

After the capture of San Antonio by the 
Texan army, many of the soldiers were per- 
mitted to return to their homes. At the time, 
therefore, of Santa Anna's advance against the 
place, it was defended by but a handful of men 
— 144 in number. Knowing the place to be 
poorly garrisoned, and not being able to rein- 
force it. General Sam Houston ordered the town 
abandoned. The order was disobeyed by the 
heroic men who held it, and they resolved to 
defend the place to the last. 

Among the little band of Texans who thus 
resolved, were Travis, Bowie, (of bowie knife 
fame) Crockett, and Bonham, — four names that 
will be cherished in Texas for ages to come. 
On the approach of the Mexican army the little 
band withdrew from the outer works to the 
Alamo. To understand what follows, a descrip- 
tion of the Alamo is necessary. Soon after the 
French settled this part of Texas, the Alamo 



The Siege oj' the Alamo. 79 

was built as a place of protection and safety 
for the settlers and their property, in case of 
Indian hostilities. 

The chapel of the fortress is seventy-five feet 
long, sixty-two feet wide, and twenty-two and 
one-half feet high, and is of solid stone masonry, 
four feet thick. The roof, (that portion under 
roof) at the time -of the siege, was also of solid 
stone masonry, and arched. The building was 
therefore constructed entirely of stone and 
cement, with no lioor but the earth, and was a 
one-stoiy structure, as at present, with upper 
windows and portholes, underneath of which 
were platforms for the garrison to fire from. 

Such, in brief, was the Alamo, when, on the 
6th of March, 1836, it yielded to the assaults of 
Santa Anna's army, and its garrison of brave 
men were massacred. Not through all the ages, 
since the defense of Thermopylae by Leonidas, 
has there been anything to compare with the 
defense of the Alamo. During the night of the 
first day of the siege. Colonel Travis, who was 
in command, sent a messenger for reinforce- 
ments, but not until just before the break of 
day on the morning of the seventh, did any ar- 
rive, and then only thirty-two, which brought 
the number of the garrison up to 176 brave and 
determined men, who perished, all but one. 
And what an indescribable strain it must have 
been upon them : as, day by day, Santa Anna 



80 A Diamond in the Rouan. 

drew his lines closer about the fortress ; as, dav 
by day, the Mexican force increased until they 
numbered four thousand or more; as, day by 
day, Santa Anna's cannon poured their mur- 
derous fire upon the fortress and its noble de- 
fenders; as, day by day, those heroes strained 
both eyes and ears to catch the first sign of rein- 
forcements, so anxiously expected; as, day by 
day, the red flag at the head of the Mexican 
army waved before the little band of braves, 
saying to them: "No quarter will be given 
you. ' ' 

Finally, on the 5th of March, just before sun- 
set, Santa Anna 's cannon ceased firing ; and the 
weary Texans, who for ten days and nights 
had toiled like giants, sank down to rest, and 
all was quiet for a time. 

Tradition steps in here (reported by Colonel 
Bowie's wife, who was the daughter of Vera- 
mendi, the Mexican, Governor of Texas, and 
was in the powder house of the Alamo at the 
time of the siege, and was not harmed) and says 
that Colonel Travis seemed to know by intui- 
tion that this lull in the firing was but the calm 
before the oncoming and furious storm of the 
battle which would soon lay them all in death, 
for he ordered his sleeping band of braves into 
line; and then followed one of the grandest 
scenes of either tradition or recorded history. 
In a voice trembling with emotion, Colonel 



Hope Abandoned by the Garrison. 81 

Travis spoke to his men, and among other 
things said : "All hope is gone. Our fates are 
sealed, and we must prepare for the worst." 
For a- time after he had finished speaking, the 
silence of death reigned over all. The only 
question was, whether they should surrender 
and be put to the sword, as the red flag at the 
head of Santa Anna's army plainly told, or 
whether they should attempt to cut their way 
out and be mov/ed down with the canister and 
shrapnel of Santa Anna's cannon, which seemed 
inevitable. Drawing his sword, Colonel Travis 
drew a line between himself and his men, and 
cried out : " Those who wish to sell their lives 
as dearly as possible, and who desire to die like 
heroes and patriots, cross the line to me. ' ' Only 
one hesitated, and he was permitted to go, who 
spoke the Spanish language, and escaped in dis- 
guise as a Mexican. Even the wounded, then 
in the Alamo, dragged themselves across the 
line to Travis. Bowie, who was wounded, and 
too ill to stand upon his feet, said to his com- 
rades: "I can't cross to you. Won't some of 
you lift me over ? " It was done in a trice. 

That same night Santa Anna held a council 
of war, and it was decided to storm the Alamo 
at daylight the next morning ; and just as the 
first gray of d'dvm. was discernible in the east, 
the Mexican troops were seen forming for the 
assault. The infantry were provided with lad- 
le) 



82 A Diamond in the Rough. 

ders and crowbars, in addition to their guns 
and sabers, with which to scale the walls and 
make a breach therein. Back of the infantry 
came the cavalry, who were ordered to see that 
no Texan escaped, and to shoot down any Mex- 
ican soldier found skulking behind. 

Thus, amidst the roar of cannon, Santa 
Anna's troops advanced to the attack. When 
they reached the vicinity of the Alamo, his 
cannon ceased firing ; and then by fifties and by 
hundreds the Mexican soldiers mounted the lad- 
ders to scale the fortress, and were shot down. 
Others immediately took their place ,and met 
the same fate. Finally the assault was centered 
upon the front entrance to the fortress, in which 
there was made a successful and decisive 
breach. 

Matters were now fast culminating, for 
there is a limit to all human power; and more- 
over, what could one hundred and seventy-six 
men do against four thousand? At last, with 
Mexican soldiers swarming all over the fortress, 
the barricade at the front entrance was broken 
through, and then commenced the massacre of 
those who had survived the siege to that awful 
and terrible moment. The gallant Bowie, 
though too weak to rise to his feet, shot two 
fiends who were in the act of butchering him. 

The fortress now ran with blood, but not 
until the last one of the noble band of braves 



Massacre of Defenders of Alamo. 83 

lay a bleeding sacrifice upon his country's altar, 
did the conflict cease. The brave and intrepid 
Crockett being- among the last to fall, as he 
stood at thB entrance with the slain bodies of 
more than a dozen Mexican soldiers laying at 
his feet, as the result of his giant strokes with 
the saber. At last the bloody work of murder 
ceases for the want of victims, and death and 
Santa Anna hold the place. 

It would seem that the demon of destruction 
was now satisfied, but no I The slain bodies 
of the noble dead Texans, 175, in number, were 
gathered into a heap and burned, by order of 
Santa Anna, which should consign his name to 
oblivion's vale for evermore. 'Twas on a Sun- 
day's morn when this transpired, and as the 
Sabbath evening's shadow gathered o'er the 
scene, the smoke from the funeral pyre of those 
immortal heroes went curling toward the 
heavens, whither their spirits had just gone. 

And well may the reader be assured, that 
when I entered the sacred precincts of the 
Alamo, with the above facts in my mind, that I 
did so with uncovered head, for I then felt, and 
still feel, that I was in a place made sacred by 
the death of brave men in the cause of right. 
And to my certain knowledge, there are times 
Avhieh come to a man when human speech is 
powerless. 

Such was my thought as 1 stood in the Alam«^ 



84 A Diamond in the Rough. 

at San Antonio, Texas, in February, '92, and 
mused upon the scenes therein enacted, for as 
I stood and gazed by the dim opalescence of 
moonlight upon the sombre walls of the interior 
of the old fortress, which I knew to have been 
standing more than a hundred years before the 
scenes of the massacre above described, I in 
thought addressed them, saying: "Couldst 
thou but speak, "svho would not desire to be a 
listener, for you alone possess the secrets of 
the closing scenes in one of earth's sublimest 
tragedies. Time-worn, solemn and silent art 
thou, old, and battered walls. No feats of valor 
or words of heroes' prowess do your portals tell. 
Those deeds are your secrets. Nevertheless, 
echoed from you, adown the farthest corridor 
of time, there will be heard the whisperings of 
an immortal story, of how brave men have died 
for home and for fireside. ' ' 

After visiting the Alamo in the afternoon, 
and having the events connected with it very 
strongly impressed upon my mind, on retiring 
for the night, and being unable to sleep, as a 
result of the visit, I arose after midnight and 
went to the old fortress again. And while there, 
and under the spirit of deep musings o'er its his- 
tory, I felt for a certainty, — scout the thought 
who may — that the spirits of its noble defend- 
ers were about me, and so impressed me that I 
could in fancy hear the deep tones and far- 



In the Alamo. 85 

away groans of the wounded and dying; and 
wrote the lines last above, immediately on my 
return to my room at the hotel. For years prior 
to this, I had been a disbeliever in the conscious 
state of the dead ; but not since. Either my 
fancy had carried me captive, which I do not 
believe, or I was in touch with the spirits of 
Crockett, Travis, Bowie and Bonham. and oth- 
ers of the dead heroes. 

(Continued on page 103.) 



Chapter 6 

A DESCRIPTION OF THE OPELOUSAS AND TECHE REGION 
OF SOUTHERN LOUISIANA 

SOME thirteen years ago, in 1892 and '93, 
while in the internal revenue service of 
the Government, I traveled much in the 
southern section of our country, and over 
Louisiana very thoroughly. My expense ac- 
count at "Washington, D. C, shows me as having 
traveled more than six thousand miles in Louis- 
iana from August 23, 1891, to February 1, '92— 
thirty-six hundred miles by railroad, and more 
than twenty-four hundred by livery. During 
these travels, I found the country so pleasant 
and agreeable that I formed the purpose of 
writing a brief description of the southern sec- 
tion of the State at some future time, and will, 
at the present, write of the Opelousas, or Teche 
region— that portion of the State celebrated by 
Longfellow in ''Evangeline." 

All have read of the "Sunny South," famous 
in poetry, song and story, and has never been 
overdrawn, for it is a most wonderful and de- 
lightful country, in many respects. 

Leaving New Orleans by the Southern Pacific 
Railroad, and traveling eighty-seven miles west, 
brings one to Morgan City, where the railroad 

-87- 



88 A Diamond in the Rough. 

crosses the Atchafalaya River, at the head of 
Burwich Bay, which extends to the Gulf of 
Mexico. 

The Atchafalaya River bounds the Opelousas 
of Louisiana on the east. And some three or 
four miles to the north of Morgan City is the 
point where the Teche, which flows from the 
west, empties into the Atchafalaya. The lands 
in the southern portion of the Opelousas are 
low-lying, and marshy, and are in large measure 
unsuitable for cultivation, and are threaded 
with bayous and moor'ys, rendering them a 
veritable paradise for alligators, whose blow- 
ing, or bellowing, — similar to that of a cow — 
brute — may be heard at twilight, or later in the 
evenings, for two or three miles away. 

The lands to the northeast of the Opelousas 
are also low-lying and swampy, and are manj^ 
times overflowed by the waters which come 
from the north and west by the Red River. To 
the west, the lands are drained by the Teche, 
which flows eastward, and rarely ever gets out 
of its banks, and then only in a few places. 

All the rivers in Southern Louisiana are very 
deep. The Vermillion River, although not more 
than one hundred and fifty to two hundred feet 
wide, will average from twenty to thirty feet 
deep. The Atchafalaya, next in size to the 
Mississippi, is one hundred and twenty feet 
deep at Morgan City, at low water, and more 



The Atchafalaya River of Louisiana. 89 

than a half a mile wide. The Southern Pacific 
Railroad bridge at this point is of iron struc- 
ture, and is erected on double-length cypress 
piling over this wide and deep water. 

The most striking and picturesque river of 
the Opelousas is the Teche, a stream of the 
average width of about one hundred and fifty 
feet, and from ten to twenty feet deep, and, as 
already stated, courses its way from the west 
through the center of the Opelousas to its con- 
fluence with the Atchafalaya, and is navigable 
to near its source. 

In the central portion of the Teche region 
of Louisiana, — in St. Mary's Parish — is the 
location of the richest sugar lands in America, 
and is also the seat of the greatest rural opu- 
lence, splendor and refinement ever met with in 
all my travels. To go through this section at 
evening, over the Southern Pacific Railroad, 
during the ''grinding," or sugar-making sea- 
son, — from September to January — when the 
sugar factories are all in operation, some of 
which are three stories high, and all brightly 
lighted with electricity, (as they run day and 
night) there is presented a most wonderful 
spectacle of energy, thrift and resourcefulness. 
In addition to sugar, considerable cotton is also 
grown in the Opelousas of Louisiana. 

Whilst traveling in the southern section of 
the State I many times went by stage from New 



90 A Diamond in the Rough. 

Ibera, on the Southern Pacific Railroad, to Ab- 
beville, some twenty-five miles distant, toward 
the southwest. This stage road runs through 
the celebrated "Joe JeiTerson plantation," of 
Rip Van AVinkle fame, which consists of some 
seven or eight thousand acres of as beautiful 
land as lies beneath the vault of heaven. The 
road, or "lane/' as it is called, which runs 
through the plantation, is fenced with the 
"Cherokee Hedge," which very much resembles 
the wild rose bush of the north, in that it is a 
vine, and bears a white flower, but grows much 
larger. The fence, when I saw it thirteen years 
ago, was from seven to eight feet high, and in 
full bloom. 

No crops are grown on the plantation, except 
in a small way, it being devoted to cattle rais- 
ing, which is exclusively by grazing, as no other 
feed is required. A superintendent, with his 
family, lives upon the place and conducts it. 
Taken all in all, the plantation is a princely 
estate. Much money has been spent to orna- 
ment and beautify the grounds about the build- 
ings, which were, at time of my sojourn in the 
State, occupied but a small portion of the year 
by Mr. Jefferson, the proprietor and actor who 
is now dead. 

The great house upon the plantation, with 
other necessary buildings, is embowered in a 
magnificent grove of stately trees on the banks 



The ''Joe Jefferson" Plantation. 91 

of a beautiful lake, which abounds in a great 
variet}^ of delicious fish. Numerous antique 
specimens of bric-a-brac and statuaiy, along 
Avith many rare old volumes, have been col- 
lected by Mr. Jefferson in his travels and sent 
to the place. Although the plantation is some 
ten or eleven miles from any town, yet it is 
visited by the traveling public who go that way, 
because of the great fame of Mr. Jefferson, 
whose mirth and pathos on the stage have won 
so many hearts. 

The stage road from New Iberia to Abbeville, 
for the most part, runs through a sparsely-set- 
tled prairie country, with ever and anon a small 
cultivated grove of trees, amid fields of cotton, 
rice, and sugar cane. About seven miles before 
reaching Abbeville, the road, for nearly two 
miles, runs through a low-lying belt of timber, ' 
dense in growth and thickly hung witli Spanish 
moss, making the way dark and dismal in the 
extreme, even at high noon, and much more so 
after dark, although the far-off smile of the 
twinkling stars, and the full-orbed moon, with 
its opalescent light, should struggle to relieve 
the gloom. 

Abbeville, the seat of government for Vermil- 
lion Parish, is the point where I usually spent 
the night when making visits into the lower 
Vermillion River region, when on business to 
that section, while traveling in Louisiana, and 



92 A Diamond in the Rough. 

I will here give a description of the country 
to the south of Abbeville, as written at that 
time. 

On the morrow I set out with livery for a 
twenty-five-mile drive down the Vermillion 
River to within a few miles of the Gulf. Some 
sixteen miles of the distance was whirled over 
in a light buggy behind two of the nimblest 
Creole ponies that ever sprang forward at crack 
of whip, through a thinly-settled prairie coun- 
try ; passing which we came to the timber belt, 
from five to seven miles ride, stretching between 
the prairie and the sea marsh of the Gulf. 

At this point we entered upon a drive which 
was truly picturesque in high degree. At inter- 
vals the team was slackened to a walk that we 
might behold and admire ; and having in other 
days and sections of our country, viewed some 
fine and highly reputed mountain scenery, we 
were constrained to declare the mountain not 
above the vale in respect of the pleasing and 
the beautiful ; for on no mountain top is to be 
witnessed such sights, enjoyed such fragrance, 
or heard such music, as is to be enjoyed in the 
festooned forest, the aromatic-laden air, and 
among the beautifully plumed and sweet-noted 
songsters of the lower Vermillion River region 
of Louisiana, as they warble their native wood- 
notes wild on the swinging boughs of trees ever- 
green and deciduous. 



The Vermillion River Region. 93 

This section is well to the south, in Louisiana, 
and below the southern border of what is prop- 
erly regarded as the Opelousas, and is pre- 
eminently the home of the mocking bird, and 
many other beautifully feathered songsters, 
which keep this otherwise silent and somber 
solitude always enlivened, in Springtime and 
Summer, with the continuous warbling in uni- 
son their musical notes from shadowy bowers. 
After reaching the forest, the road follows 
the meanderings of the Vermillion River as it 
courses its way to the Gulf, or Vermillion Bay, 
and is at no point more than a fcAV yards from 
its banks, which are low and even, and not more 
than three or four feet above water. The road 
itself, owing to the nature of the soil, is as 
smooth as a floor ; and on either side of it were 
commingled in thick growth at the time of my 
trip, the holly, the elm, the live-oak, the mag- 
nolia, and the pecan tree, along with many other 
kinds, and all richly draped in Spanish moss. 

For the most part the road was a complete 
archway, beautiful and grand to behold, while 
underneath the trees at its side, and thickly 
growing, from three to six feet high, was the 
palm plant, from which the palm-leaf fan is 
made. Along this winding way, more beautiful 
by nature than art has yet constructed, did I 
proceed until I reached my destination,— the 
plantation of Mr. Nunes, with whom I had 



94 A Diamond in the Rough. 

business, and where I tarried for the night. 
Mr. Nunes is the gentleman with whom the Con- 
gressional Committee treated, when sent to 
Louisiana during the Hayes and Tilden matter. 
He wns at the time a member of the State 
Senate, and a man of sterling worth and wide 
influence, and of sound probity. 

The plantation of Mr. Nunes comprises some 
nineteen thousand acres of land, which is for 
the most part devoted to cattle raising, as only 
about four thousand acres of the plantation 
proper is dry enough for cultivation, leaving 
fifteen thousand acres, and nearly the same ex- 
tent of sea marsh, — lying between his land and 
the Bay — for grazing purpose, which is all in 
one inclosure, being bounded on the north by 
the land in cultivation: on the east by the 
Bayou Petti John ; on the south by the bay, or 
Gulf, and on the west by the Vermillion River. 
It therefore needs not to be fenced, and from 
one year's end to another not a penny's worth 
of feed is required for the cattle, and they are 
fat and sleek all the year roimd, for no blizzard 
sweeps that way, and not since 1853, as Mr. 
Nunes informed me, has there been even a stray 
snowflake upon the plantation. 

Having a nice yacht, Mr. Nunes took me a 
sail around his plantation, and while making 
the trip I came to know for the first time 
what is meant by "floating island," or ''float- 



''Floating Island," ob ''Land.'" 95 

ing land." Bordering the Gulf, and its bays, 
in many places, where the lands are low-lying 
and marshy, owing to the nature and heavy 
growth of the marsh grass, it extends out over 
the water and forms a sod, somewhat similar 
to that on marsh land. Through the centuries 
of the past the growth of blade of this marsh 
grass has ripened and fallen until there has 
formed a sod, or thick tuft of blade and root, 
from one and a half to three feet thick, which 
extends far out over the water. This, in some 
places, acquires sufficient strength for cattle to 
graze over it, which they do, and instinctively 
know enough not to venture too far out. If a 
hole be cut through this tuft of sod, one may 
fish successfully iinder this "floating island." 
Knowing of the wide and deep Atchafalaya 
River at Morgan City, intervening between the 
plantation of Mr. Nunes and New Orleans, I 
asked him how he got his cattle across it when 
driving them to New Orleans before the South- 
ern Pacific Railroad was extended west of the 
river, and he answered : "I swam them over, 
and then explained that a gentle steer was 
selected, one that had been trained to lead with 
a halter, and when the river was reached a row- 
boat was entered by the man leading, and 
rowed across with the lead steer swimming 
after the boat. Following these, the entire 
drove would quickly enter the river and swim 



96 A Diamond in the Rough. 

across, in a straight line, with but little show- 
ing except heads, horns, and tails. 

Replying to a question as to whether many 
cattle were drowned while thus crossing them. 
Mr. Nunes stated that he had rarely ever lost 
one, although he had crossed thousands of head. 
During the Civil War, 'til the fall of Vicksburg. 
western Louisiana and Texas was the source of 
the beef supply for the Confederate Army, and 
nearly all of these cattle were driven by this 
route. 

In olden time, before the Southern horizon 
was made to glow with the campfires of revolt, 
the Teche country of the Opelousas of Louisiana 
bordered close upon a paradise, so far as sub- 
lunary conditions and surroundings could con- 
tribute. And it was at the time of my sojourn 
in the State fast regaining the splendor of ante- 
war times. 

The lands bordering the Teche on both sides 
are rich and fertile in high degree, and are 
nearly all under cultivation. The banks of the 
little river are oval, and sodded with grass to 
near the water's edge, and have no rocky pro- 
jections or abrupt places to mar their beauty; 
nor are there swift places or eddies therein, as 
in most waterways. The surface of the water 
in the river is therefore placid and smooth, and 
just suited for boat rowing. 

The great houses, antique in structure and 



Of the Lands Bordering the Teche. 97 

palatial in dimensions and proportion, on the 
plantations abutting on the Teche, which face 
the stream, are not only objects o-f beauty and 
splendor, but are pre-eminently the abode of 
hospitality and refinement. Wide open at all 
times are the doors of these mansion homes to 
the real and true noblesse of the Opelousas, — 
the husbands, wives and children of families of 
well-known probity, and of morals unques- 
tioned. To step into one of these elegant homes 
is to breathe refinement, by reason of the rare 
quality of the manhood, womanhood and child- 
hood which is found therein. 

These homes are nearly all built on the imme- 
diate banks of the Teche, amid grounds made 
beautiful with trees, shrubs and flowers, both 
native and exotic, which run to near the water's 
edge. Fruit trees, not many, do well in south- 
ern Louisiana. The pear, alone, seems to thrive 
and flourish. 

The mansion houses along the Teche are not 
only resplendent in architectural beauty, and 
surrounded with highly ornamented grounds, 
where hospitality and a high standard of neigh- 
borly intercourse prevails, but they are the 
abode of a high order of musical talent, both 
vocal and instrumental ; and where all, both old 
and young, are lovers of the poetry of motion — 
in waltz, quadrille and cotillion. Many times, 
on the Teche, have I heard solos, duets, quar- 

(7) 



98 A Diamond ix the Rouqj] 

tets and sextets, as well as choirs of highly 
trained voices, in richly caparisoned pleasure 
boats, whose music was unsurpassed in opera, 
church choir, or * * Ma v f estivaL ' ' 

The beautiful Teche,with its calm and smooth 
surface, lying stretched in the salubrious cli- 
mate of this delightful region, and bordered 
with such magnificent groves, from whose shad- 
owy bowers the notes of song birds are continu- 
ously ringing, makes it by all odds the most 
delightful place for boat rowing ever enjoyed 
by lovers of the sport : for it is never locked 
in ice, by the rigors of winter, and is therefore 
perennial. And being now well down the west- 
ern slope of life, and loking back to other days, 
now more than half a century away, I am prone 
to the belief that of all the delightful places for 
those who may be matrimonially inclined, and 
should be fitting out their barks for a voyage 
on an ocean wider, and in many instances far 
more tempestuous, than old ocean itself^ that 
this, above all others, is the supreme place for 
calm thought and deliberation. 

As nearly all the towns and villages in the 
best portion of the Opelousas lie along the 
Teche, where the churches are located, the fam- 
ilies above referred to have each a row-boat, 
and the beautiful stream is utilized for church- 
going purposes. In construction these boats are 
long and light, with sharp keel and prow, and 



A Description of the Teche. 99 

can be propelled through the water by an ex- 
pert oarsman or oarswoman at such a high rate 
of speed that it is an unalloyed pleasure and de- 
light to see one of them glide through — I might 
almost say, over — the water so swiftly and so 
noiselessly with bright streamers and happy 
voices. 

Before the railroad from New Orleans to Mor- 
gan City was built, the chief mode of travel 
from the Opelousas to New Orleans was by sail, 
or steamboat. This was by way of the Teche, 
thence down the Atchafalaya River and across 
Burwich Bay to the Gulf of Mexico, and thence 
along its coast to the mouth of, and then up the 
Mississippi River to New Orleans, a distance of 
more than two hundred miles. New Orleans at 
that time was the mart in which the mercantile 
needs of the Opelousasians were supplied. 

It will therefore be seen that frequent com- 
munication and travel between New Orleans 
and the Teche country was next to impossible 
at that time, and quite infrequent in comparison 
with railway travel at the present time; and 
to this fact I am quite inclined to attribute 
much of the high moral standing and probity 
among the Teche country people, the early an- 
cestors of whom were educated and refined emi- 
grants who came to America from France, just 
before, and during the Revolution, to escape the 
storm that then seemed to be gathering; which. 



100 A Diamond ix the I^ouqh. 

when it did eventually break forth, it attempted 
the subversion of Christianity, as the Commune 
did in a vote declaring there was no God, and 
which struck the Sabbath from the calendar, 
and made the week consist of ten days instead 
of seven, and that wrote above the gateways 
to the cemeteries, "Death is an eternal sleep." 

The ancestors of the early Opelousasians were 
therefore refined and cultured Christian people. 
This was before the purchase of Louisiana by 
President Jefferson in 1803. The emigration of 
these French people was therefore from the 
parent country to a province of their own gov- 
ernment : and their purpose doubtless was to 
found a settlement, or colony, in which educa- 
tion, excellence and purity should prevail, in- 
stead of ignorance and sloth. 

About this same time, and during the Napo- 
leon wars, there was a great influx of French 
to the western part of the Opelousas, who 
founded St. Martinsville, and called it ''Little 
Pairee." Two wealthy families of the names 
of ^louton and Brusard came about this time, 
and are at the present owners of vast wealth 
in plantation lands in western Opelousas, with 
one of whom — Judge IMouton — I became quite 
well acquainted during my stay in Louisiana. 

Having now placed before the reader some- 
thing of the early history of the first civilized 
inhabitants of the Opelousas, and something of 



Of the Pioneers of the Opelousa.s. 101 

their environment thereafter up to the time of 
my sojourn among them, I will, for a moment, 
direct attention to the causes underlying and 
vitalizing the healthful and solid foundation 
of their society, which I have ever regarded as 
ideal, and that has made such an impression on 
my mind. 

That the pioneer inhabitants of the Opelousas 
of Louisiana were, for the most part, an edu- 
cated and industrious class of people, with re- 
fined tastes and lofty ideals, founded upon a 
solid Christian character, appears certain ; and 
that from the first their efforts were to build 
up and maintain along this line, which they 
have succeeded in doing in high degree, seems 
to be perfectly apparent. And the strongly con- 
tributing circumstance in their favor, up to a 
recent period, was their isolation from the con- 
taminating influence of a greatly congested cen- 
ter of population. v 

I therefore believe, and hesitate not to make 
statement of such belief, that the congested 
centers of population in our country, — the large 
cities — are in many instances the sin-breeding 
and soul-polluting centers whence go forth 
much of the wickedness that drags down. The 
Opelousasians, therefore, not being subjected to 
this, by reason of their isolation from the con- 
taminating influence in large centers, being so 
inaccessible to New Orleans, were enabled to 



102 A Diamond ik the Rough. 

maintain the probity and high standing: in 
mortals that characterized their early ancestors 
in Louisiana. Hence the corollary ; morallj^ 
speaking, there is less temptation in living amid 
an urban or rural population than in a greatly 
congested center. 

And whilst this is unquestionably true, yet 
it goes without saying that there are good, hon- 
est and pure people in great numbers in the 
large cities of our country, who are as unflinch- 
ing in their Christian integrity and devotion to 
high moral ideals as are to be met with any- 
where. 

Taken all in all, the Teche country and its 
people, of the Opelousas of Louisiana, is a most 
delightful and interesting region; and I would 
feel much like dropping a tear on taking leave 
of it here, were I not going to return to it again, 
in tracing the pathetical story of Evangeline 
and Gabriel, which will be done in this little 
volume of narratives. 



Chapter 7 

FROM THE MASSACRE OF THE ALAMO TO THAT OF 
FANNIN'S PRAIRIE, OR GOLIAD 

THE sad fate of the garrison of the Alamo 
not only sent a tremor of horror into the 
soul and spirit of the Texans, but it cast 
a deep gloom over the friends of the colony 
everywhere. And had the authorities heeded 
General Houston's advice to hasten the organi- 
zation of troops more energetically, the disaster 
of the Alamo would not in all probability have 
happened. The quarrel which had broken out 
between the Governor and Council, had para- 
lyzed all of Houston's efforts, and no adequate 
force had been recruited to resist Santa Anna's 
invasion. 

Not only were the Texans discouraged from 
enlistment by these quarrels among the civil 
authorities, but the volunteers who had begun 
to arrive from the United States, to assist the 
Texans, became disgusted at the feeble manage- 
ment and lack of efficient organization, to re- 
ceive and provide for them. ''At this time," 
says Houston, "I found a company from Ken- 
tucky, and one from Alabama, who were threat- 
ening to return home." 

It seems inscrutable, yet all histoiy shows it 

-103" 



104 A DiAMOXD IN THE RoUGH. 

to be true, that in the beginning of wars more 
or less blundering appears inevitable. In the 
present ease, immediately after the surrender 
of San Antonio by General Cos, on the 4th of 
December, 1835, and the Mexican troops had 
started homeward across the Rio Grande, Dr. 
Grant, who had fought valiantly for the Texans 
in driving the Mexicans out of San Antonio, 
and had thereby gained their confidence, in- 
sisted that an invasion of ^Mexico was now the 
thing to do. as in all probability the people of 
Coahuila were ready to revolt against Santa 
Anna. This stimulated and excited the minds 
of some of the less thinking of the volunteers, 
with visions of conquest and rich reward in 
land and booty. 

These short-sighted visionaries were forgetful 
that in the past every attempt at the invasion of 
]^Jexico by foreign troops, who were expecting 
support from the Mexican inhabitants, had 
failed ; as such moves had always aroused Mex- 
ican jealousy and had united all factions 
against the foreign foe. Not heeding this, Dr. 
Grant succeeded in collecting together a force 
of some four hundred volunteers for the under- 
taking, and then wrongfully seized some of the 
arms and munitions of war belonging to Texas, 
and set out on his march to Mexico. 

As this move by Dr. Grant was not to Hous- 
ton's liking, and as matters were in such shape 



Discord Among Officials of Texas. 105 

at the time that he could not prevent it, he 
directed Colonel Bowie to organize a force and 
proceed to the frontier and be ready for what- 
ever might seem best. Houston also sent orders 
to New Orleans, directing that any volunteers 
from the United States en route to Texas by 
water, be sent to Refugio, and Goliad. His pur- 
pose in this doubtless was to head off Dr. 
Grant's expedition, and try to bring his force 
into co-operation with his, — Houston's — to op- 
pose the invasion of Santa Anna. But at the 
very time Houston was trying to concentrate 
troops to the southwest, as above stated, the 
Colonial Council superseded his authority. 

Such was the discord which reigned in Texas 
at this time that Houston's efforts to be ready 
when Santa Anna should attempt to invade it 
were rendered abortive. And while the colony 
had thus fallen into a condition of confusion 
and anarchy, Santa Anna was enabled to reach 
San Antonio with the result as given, which was 
so appalling. Dr. Grant, who was mainly to 
blame for this, was not a citizen of Texas, and 
therefore not as much interested in her inde- 
pendence as he was in recovering his estate and 
rich mines at Parras, in Coahuila, Mexico. 

From the very start, Houston had more trou- 
ble in thwarting the intrigues and schemes of 
freebooters and adventurers who were on every 
hand in Texas "for personal aggrandizement, 



106 A Diamond in the Rough. 

than he had in fighting the Mexicans. While 
matters were thus drifting badly in Texa^, the 
Commissioners sent to solicit aid in the United 
States were meeting with fair success. The 
members of the Commission were addressing 
the people in many of the principal cities, and 
giving them assurances that the revolt in Texas 
was not a filibustering enterprise, but was for 
freedom. Under these assurances subscriptions 
of money and arms were being given, and also 
a warm feeling of sympathy for the success 
of Texas in the struggle. 

The massacre of the garrison of the Alamo 
and the burning of the bodies of the patriotic 
dead, by order of Santa Anna, forever closed 
the mouths of those who had hitherto advocated 
a mild policy, and from this onward there was 
but one sentiment in Texas, — independence or 
death. Soon a convention was called, and on 
the following day the declaration of independ- 
ence was adopted. 

It said : ' ' We, the delegates assembled, and 
being invested with plenary power by the peo- 
ple of Texas, and appealing to a candid world 
for the rectitude of our cause, do hereby resolve 
and declare that our political connection with 
the Mexican nation has forever ended, and that 
the people of Texas now constitute a free, sov- 
ereign, and independent Republic, and are fully 
invested with all the rights and privileges which 



Texas Declares Independence. 107 

belong to independent nations; and, conscious 
of the rectitude of our intentions, we fearlessly 
and conlidently commit the issue to the Supreme 
Arbiter of the destinies of nations." 

In a few days Sam Houston was re-elected 
commander-in-chief of all the forces in the new 
Republic. There was yet great excitement over 
the Alamo disaster, and a complete change of 
feeling had come over the malcontents and 
those whose turbulent action had contributed 
to it. Now all is changed. General Houston is- 
sued an address to the people, in which he said : 
"The enemy must be driven from our soil, or 
desolation and rapine will accompany their 
march upon us. Independence has been de- 
clared, and must be maintained." 

In a short time a government, under the dec- 
laration of independence, was organized, and 
authorized to contract a loan of $1,000,000. The 
President, David G. Burnet, issued a strong and 
earnest appeal for sympathy and aid from the 
people of the United States, which was ren- 
dered, and the seat of government established 
at Harrisburg, on the Bayou of Buffalo. 

When the news of the disaster at the Alamo 
reached General Houston, he instantly sent a 
swift courier with it to Colonel Fannin, at 
Goliad, and ordered him to blow up the fort and 
evacuate the place and take with him as much 
of the artillery as possible and to sink the rest 



108 A Diamond in the Rough. 

in the river, and to march to Victoria, on the 
Guadalupe River, and intrench himself. Prompt 
action was urged by Houston, as Santa Anna 
was reported as having left San Antonio in the 
direction of Goliad. 

About this time General Urrea left Mata- 
moras, Mexico, with a force of one thousand 
cavalry to reinforce Santa Anna, and for such 
other enterprise as might present itself. Hear- 
ing there was a force of Texans at San Patricio, 
Urrea made a detour and assaulted the garri- 
son of forty men, and after killing sixteen in 
the assault, twenty-two were taken prisoners 
and shot by order of Urrea. Dr. Grant and a 
party of thirty-five men were at this time away 
from the garrison a^t San Patricio, and were on 
a horse raiding expedition toward the Rio 
Grande ; and immediately after the capture of 
San Patricio, Urrea started after Grant, and set 
an ambush. Soon Grant and his men were in 
the ambush, and were charged by the Mexicans 
from two belts of timber, and the most of the 
men were killed in the charge. Grant, and 
one of his men, named Brown, escaped, and 
fled across the prairie. They were hotly pur- 
sued, and after a race of seven miles. Grant was 
killed, and Brown lassoed from his horse and 
dragged to death. Thus ended the life of Grant, 
the renegade Mexican, whose intrigue and fili- 
bustering had cost the Texans so much suffer- 
ing and sorrow. 



Col. Fannin's Retbeat fkom Goliad. 109 

When Colonel Fannin received Houston's or- 
der to abandon Goliad and fall back to Victoria, 
he had a force of some five hundred men. They 
were for the most part volunteers from the 
United States, — from Georgia, Alabama, Louis- 
iana and Kentucky. Learning of the advance 
of Urrea, Fannin had sent an order to the gar- 
rison at San Patricio to join him. But the order 
was disobeyed by Grant and Captain Pierce, 
who, in a short time thereafter paid the penalty 
with their lives, as outlined above. 

Colonel Fannin, for some cause, was tardy 
in getting away from Goliad, as ordered by 
General Houston ; and before he got away, Ur- 
rea, with his cavalry, had reached a point south- 
east of Goliad, in the direction of Victoria ; and 
some skirmishing had taken place with Urrea 's 
advance guard of cavalry. A scouting, party of 
cavalry was at this time sent toward the north- 
west, and soon returned to Fannin with infor- 
mation that a large force was advancing from 
the direction of San Antonio. More skirmish- 
ing during the day also took place southeast. 
with Urrea 's cavalry. Colonel Fannin now be- 
gan the execution of General Houston's hurry 
order, which should have been executed at least 
eight days before, ''to dismantle the fort at 
Goliad, take with him all the cannon he could, 
sink the rest in the river, and fall back to 
Victoria." 



110 A Diamond ix the Rough. 

On March 19th Fannin set out from Goliad 
on his march toward Victoria with 350 men, 
nine field pieces, one howitzer, and some am- 
munition wagons. The column was late in start- 
ing, as the morning was thick with fog. The 
march was over prairie, skirted with belts of 
timber, toward Coleto Creek, some ten miles 
away. The day, until evening, was uneventful, 
as no Mexicans appeared. When the column 
was within some three miles of the timber belt 
along Coleto Creek, Fannin ordered a halt, at 
a point where the grass was good, that his ox- 
teams might graze for a time. 

A halt of an hour or so was made, and just 
as the order was given to move on, a line of 
cavalry was seen by Fannin about two miles 
away over the prairie, which was approaching 
from the southeast very rapidly, and were soon 
in line of battle between the Texans and Coleto 
Creek. A body of infantry soon followed and 
took position to the rear of the cavalry. Fannin 
had blundered greatly in halting his column in 
a depression, and was driven to form a hollow 
square. The wagons were put in the center. 
and the artillery was planted at the corners. 
Meanwhile the Mexicans had been posted so as 
to surround the Texans. And moreover, the 
Mexican force more than doubled that of the 
Texans. Fannin ordered his men to lie down, 
and not fire, until the enemy were in close 



Battle of Fannin's Pbairib. HI 

range. They did so, and at the first charge, by 
the unerring aim of the Texans' rifles, many of 
the Mexican saddles were emptied. 

General Urrea reformed his lines, and dis- 
posed his troops so as to charge Fannin on two 
sides and in the rear. But they met with such 
a withering fire from the artillery and rifles of 
the Texans with such coolness and precision 
that the Mexicans were compelled to fall back. 
An effort was made by a massed cavalry charge, 
led by Urrea himself, in the hope of breaking 
the Texan line, which advanced with great 
force and impetuosity. But the Texan fire was 
so rapid and deadly, and being coupled with 
discharges of grape-shot from the Texan how- 
itzer, that the Mexican charge broke and fled 
through their infantry lines in great confusion, 
leaving many dead and wounded horses and 
men on the field. 

After a time the Mexican troops were rallied, 
and formed in line out of range of the Texan 
fire. Colonel Fannin was severely wounded in 
the thigh in the early part of the engagement, 
but continued the command with wonderful 
coolness. There were some Compeachy Indians 
with the Mexicans in this engagement, who 
crept up around the Texan lines wherever there 
were little mounds, or bunches of thick grass, 
and were occasionally killing a Texan, in skir- 
mish line fashion. Four of these Indians had 



112 A Diamond in the Rough. 

crept up quite closely, when Captain Duval, a 
fine marksman, concluded to stop them. He 
took position behind a gun carriage, and every 
time an Indian showed his head, he fell over. 
It was discovered after the- battle that each of 
the four had a hole in his head, and lay where 
they fell. 

One other remarkable exhibition of courage 
and bravery was that of Harry Ripley, a boy of 
eighteen, the son of General Ripley of Louis- 
iana. He had his leg broken soon after the fight 
began. Among the women who followed Fan- 
nin from Goliad, to escape the fury of the Mexi- 
cans, was an old lady by the name of Cash, who 
had a cart. Having a leg broken, and not being 
able to stand on his feet, and thinking the cart 
a good place to fire from, young Ripley asked 
Mrs. Cash to help him into the cart. She did so, 
and fixed him a rest for his gun. Young Ripley 
soon dropped four Mexicans, and was then him- 
self shot again, which broke one of his arms. 
He said to Mrs. Cash: "You may take me 
down, now, mother, I have done my share. They 
have paid exactly two, for one, of my wounds.'* 

The night following the battle was a very 
dark one, and it was Colonel Fannin's judgment 
that their only way for escape was in a retreat 
during the night to the timber belt of the Coleto 
Creek. But this would compel them to leave 
their wounded behind : of whom there were be- 



Fannin's Subbendek. 113 

tween sixty and seventy. The men refused to 
abandon their wounded comrades to the mercy 
of the Mexicans. In the early morning^ as soon 
as it was light, some three or four hundred re- 
inforcements were seen coming to the Mexicans. 
The position of the Texans was therefore now 
rendered untenable, as they had but a small 
amount of ammunition. A council of the offi- 
cers was called, and a majority were in favor of 
surrendering, if honorable and safe terms could 
be obtained. 

The white flag was at once raised, and an- 
swered, by the enemy. It was agreed that the 
wounded should be taken to Goliad and prop- 
erly cared for ; and that the men, able for duty, 
should be sent to New Orleans, under parole 
not to serve any more during the war. This 
was no doubt correct, for on receiving the sur- 
rendered arms, Colonel Holzinger, the Mexican 
officer receiving the arms, said: ''Well, gentle- 
men, in ten days, liberty and home." 

The prisoners were marched back to Goliad, 
and confined in the old Mission Church, with 
nothing but fresh meat to eat. The wounded 
were taken in carts the next day to Goliad, also, 
and placed in an old shanty hospital. 

In a short time Santa Anna, who was at San 
Antonio, was informed by courier of the cap- 
ture of Fannin and his force. He immediately 
dispatched instruction to the Mexican com- 

(8) 



114 A Diamond in the Rough. 

mandant at Goliad to have the prisoners all 
shot. This order of Santa Anna's was not ap- 
proved by mam^ of the Mexican officers, espe- 
cially the more humane. Colonel Portilla was 
much distressed on the receipt of the order. The 
surgeons and some others who were taken with- 
out arms were not shot. 

The preponderance of evidence goes strongly 
to show that Colonel Fannin, Major Wallace, 
and Captain Durange, in arranging terms of 
capitulation with the Mexican officers ; Colonel 
Salas, Colonel Holzinger, and Lieutenant Gon- 
zales, secured an agreement that the Texans 
should surrender as prisoners of honorable war, 
and be treated according to the usage of civil- 
ized nations. And all the circumstances go to 
show that they laid down their arms upon such 
a pledge. The odium of the butchery, therefore, 
rests entirely upon Santa Anna. He was no 
doubt greatly enraged at the defenders of the 
Alamo, and thought to strike terror into the 
Texan colonists by an example of merciless se- 
verity. But he was mistaken in the men he was 
dealing with. For the effect of his cruelty and 
savagery was simply to arouse the Texans, — 
and the whole United States, for that matter — 
to a pitch of fury, and the'cry, "Remember the 
Alamo, and Fannin's Prairie Massacre," was 
all that was needed ever after to call the last 
Texan to arms against Santa Anna and his 
brutal Mexicans. 



Santa Anna Orders Prisoners Shot. 115 

On the Saturday night before the massacre. 
Colonel Fannin was cheerful in high degree, 
and spoke of his wife and child, in Georgia, 
whom he said he would soon see. The enlisted 
soldiers, too, who were prisoners, were greatly 
rejoiced at the prospect of being again with 
friends, and spent the evening in singing, 
"Home, Sweet Home." Alas! Alas!! How 
soon all is changed ! 

On the morrow, in the early morn of Palm 
Sunday, the prisoners were awakened early, 
while the gray dawn of the morning yet cur- 
tained the east, and were formed in line, 384 
in number, with no suspicion of their doom. 
The description that I shall here write, was 
given me by Dillard Cooper, one of the 384, and 
the last one then living, too, at Lampasas in 
June, '92, at the aforementioned reunion of the 
old Texan veterans who fought for her inde- 
pendence from Mexico. 

Does the reader query as to how I *an remem- 
ber to write of the matter, after the lapse of 
thirteen years? I answer: The story, as told 
me by Dillard Cooper, then 87 and more years 
of age, is as indelibly stamped upon the tablet 
of my memory at the present, as it was when 
first narrated to me. It is as follows: "We 
were taken from the old Mission Church and 
formed in line, without the least idea where we 
were going. As we started in the direction of 



116 A Diamond in the Rough. 

Matagorda, to the eastward, some said, ' We are 
going to New Orleans.' Others said, 'No, the 
appearances do not indicate that we are going 
very far, for we have no supplies. Nor are the 
guards supplied either.' The only satisfactory 
answer given us Avas that the old church was 
needed for Santa Anna's troops." 

''We were marched in double file, with Mex- 
ican soldiers on each side of us, and a cavalry 
squad in the rear. When we had gone near a 
mile from Goliad we were filed to the left, and 
halted; then right faced, which brought our 
line facing the east. The Mexican guards, then 
in our front, were moved to our rear, and joined 
with those already in our rear: And thus the 
guards were formed the same as a double file 
line of battle. As we were without arms of an}- 
character or kind whatever, I thought it strange 
that there should be such a heavy guard about 
us. There w^ere more Mexican soldiers, all thor- 
oughly armed, than there were prisoners. One 
other circumstance I could not understand. Our 
files were closed to the last limit, with the right 
and left flanks slightly advanced, putting our 
line in the figure of a slight arc of a circle at 
its right and left." 

"The Mexican line at our rear overlapped 
ours slightly at both flanks. These conditions 
were not at all quieting to my nerves, and I 
became greatly suspicious that a massacre was 



EXBCUTIONEKS OF GOLIAD PRISONERS. 117 

at hand,— that more assassination and murder 
was required to satiate the thirst for blood by 
the IMoloch at the head of the Mexican Army in 
Texas. The very air surrounding- us at this 
time became oppressive, and seemed to fore- 
bode that something awful was on the eve of 
transpiring. The prisoners' faces, too, were 
now all blanched to the pallor of death ; and 
while the pulse's beat was quickened somewhat, 
it was less strong, and the blood seemed clogged 
in the veins. This intense and awful suspense 
was fast becoming excruciatingly painful. 
Finally there rang out in clear tones from the 
Mexican commander of the guards,— and was 
repeated by the Captains and Lieutenants— the 
command, 'Ready, aim, fire.' And then what a 
scene. All of the 384 prisoners but eight were 
either shot dead, or wounded, to a greater or 
less degree, by the first volley. Some of us 
understood the Spanish language sufficiently to 
understand the command given our execution- 
ers, and at the word 'fire' there were eight of 
us who instantly dropped to the ground, then 
springing to our feet quickly, and we bounded 
off across the prairie toward a tributary of the 
Coleto Creek, in an east-northeast direction, 
some half or three quarters of a mile away." 

Said Mr. Cooper: ''If there was ever a race 
for life, this was it ; and no tongue can describe 
it. The verv air before me as I ran. seemerl to 



118 A Diamond in the Rough. 

part, that my speed might not be hindered, and 
thoughts of my wife and baby nerved me to 
the strength of a Hercules. On, and on, I flew. 
Presently the cavalry squad of the guards, 
after dispatching some wounded with their 
sabers, came dashing after the eight who had 
escaped harm from the volley fired into the 
prisoners, and were aiming to lasso and drag 
us to death. Four met this fate, and four 
gained the thick jungle along the Coleto Creek 
tributary, and were then safe from further pur- 
suit. Once or twice," said Mr. Cooper, "just 
before I reached the jungle, as the cavalry came 
near, and close enough to throw their lariats, I 
heard the swish of the lasso over my head, and 
threw up my arms, with my hands extended to 
the right and left, and was thereby enabled to 
throw the loop from over my head before the 
Mexican cavalryman could tighten on it." 

''Seeing the four' dart into the jungle, the 
cavalrymen ceased the pursuit of us, and 
returned in the direction of the massacre, where 
pandemonium was yet reigning awful and 
appalling, as many of the Texan prisoners were 
but slightly wounded, — able to run, but not fast 
— while others had arms or legs broken, and all 
amid screams and yells sufficient to make angels 
weep and demons rejoice." And 'twas on a 
Sunday's morn, too, when this transpired! 
Truly did General W. T. Sherman rightly define 
war. '' 'Tis hell! "said he. 



Race foe Life by Dillard Cooper. 119 

Colonel Fannin was not shot with the rest of 
the prisoners, but was taken out later. He 
received notice of the time when he should be 
executed with apparent composure, and re- 
quested that his watch be sent to his wife in 
Georgia, at his home, where he had enlisted a 
company, called the Brazos voluteers, and 
came to Texas in 1834. Dr. Shackelford, one 
of the surgeons whose life was spared, was the 
Captain of a company— the "Red Rovers"— 
which he had raised in Alabama, in which there 
was a son and nephew of the Doctor's. As this 
company was in the massacre, and all perished, 
it would seem that Dr. Shackelford had suffi- 
cient of sorrow and suffering over this sad 
occurrence to send him to the nethermost mael- 
strom of tantalus, or plunge him into the vortex 
of mental ruin. Dr. Shackelford was retained 
a prisoner of war, and sent to San Antonio, and 
required to treat the Mexicans who were 
wounded in the assault on the Alamo, which 
occurred but a short time before the massacre 
of Goliad, or Fannin's Prairie. 

Mr. Cooper, in relating his experience, fur- 
ther said: ''After resting a few moments on 
reaching the jungle of bushes and vines," above 
spoken of, "I struck out for myself to reach a 
place of greater safety than I was then in, and 
followed the timber to Coleto Creek, and thence 
by long and severe marching over prairies 



120 A Diamond in the Rough. 

toward the northeast till I reached the Colorado 
River at Rosenburg, where I found friends, and 
tarried for a time to rest and recuperate, and 
then journeyed on to my home, wife, and bab3\ 
In crossing the prairies from the scene of the 
massacre to the Colorado River, I traveled by 
night, and lay in hiding by day, and was with- 
out food four days and nights, and could 
scarcely walk when Rosenburg was reached." 
The wounded, after being roughly carted 
from the battlefield to the old barracks hospital 
at Goliad, were afterward butchered on their 
cots, and their bodies were then piled and par- 
tially burned, the wood and brush piled over 
them not being sufficient to consume their bod- 
ies, which was the aim. When the Texan army 
was pursuing the retreating Mexicans, under 
General Filisola, after its defeat at San Jacinto, 
it halted at Goliad, and gathered the bones and 
half burned bodies of the victims of the mas- 
sacre and placed them in graves, with military 
honors. ) 

(Continued on page 145.) 



Chapter 8 

''SHELL anna"— THE BATTLE BORN BABE OF FLINT 
RIVER— A STORY OF THE OIVIL WAR 

DURING the Civil AVar, and while General 
W. T. Sherman was prosecuting his cam- 
paign against Atlanta, Georgia, and after 
the three terrific battles of Peachtree Creek, 
East Atlanta, and West Atlanta, were fought, 
respectively on the twentieth, the twenty-sec- 
ond, and the twenty-eighth days of July, 1864 ; 
and it having been clearly developed that the 
city was fortified on the east, the north, and 
the west sides very strongly, so much so that it 
was not thought advisable by the commanding 
general to attempt the reduction of the city by 
assaulting such formidable works, the following 
move was therefore decided upon. 

The force operating against Atlanta, under 
General Sherman, was composed of three 
armies, that of the Cumberland, on the right ; 
the Ohio in the center, and the Army of the 
Tennessee on the left. The battle of Peachtree 
Creek, on the 20th of July, was fought mainly 
by the Cumberland Army; while that of the 
22nd, two days later, was fought entirely by the 
Army of the Tennessee, as a result of a flanking 
movement by the Confederate Army around 

-121- 



122 A Diamond in the Rough. 

General Sherman's left. As on the 20th, the 
Confederates were badly worsted in this move- 
ment also, though the Union Army lost, in the 
person of General McPherson, an officer of rare 
ability. The battle of the 28th of July was 
fought by the Fifteenth Army Corps almost 
alone — one of the three corps composing the 
Army of the Tennessee — which also was en- 
gaged in the battle of the 22nd, six days before. 

The plan of campaign now to be executed 
was to withdraw from before Atlanta, and to 
station a sufficient force at the railroad crossing 
of the Chattahoochee River, north of the city, to 
protect the crossing, and also the commissary 
stores at that point, — to which duty the Twen- 
tieth Army Corps was assigned — and with the 
rest of the army to execute, on a large scale, a 
flanking movement to the right, and then to the 
south of Atlanta. It was the aim of General 
Sherman to execute this movement at a suffi- 
cient distance from the city of Atlanta to screen 
the operation from the commanding Confeder- 
ate general's knowledge, as far as possible, by 
keeping a force of cavalry between the army 
and the city, until the railroad, leading south 
from Atlanta, should be reached at Lovejoy 
Station, some twenty miles away. 

As a matter of course, when General Sher- 
man's army withdrew from before Atlanta, and 
swept around to the south of it, and to General 



Flanking Atlanta, Georgia. 123 

Hood's rear, who was in command of the Con- 
federate Army, the line of march described an 
arc of a circle, and for the most part was over 
a newly-cut road, cleared by the Pioneer Corps, 
through a dense forest of pine, oak, and chest- 
nut. This was made necessary by the fact that 
our line of march crossed the roads leading into 
the city of Atlanta at right angles, as no road 
circled the city. In this movement, the Fif- 
teenth Army Corps, — one of the three corps 
composing the Army of the Tennessee, and com- 
manded by General John A. Logan — led the 
advance. 

Now, as there is in the minds of many, a 
belief that a brave, daring, and resourceful war- 
rior, is of necessity an unfeeling and cold- 
hearted person ; and as there have been written 
many descriptions of the fearless, intrepid, and 
bold General Logan whilst in battle, which 
truly depict him as the peer of any who ever 
drew sword, I will, for the purpose of showing 
that a soldier, though mighty and terrible in 
war, may possess a heart as tender and sympa- 
thetic as a woman's, narrate for the perusal of 
the lovers of the beautiful in act, the following 
touching incident, which transpired during the 
movement outlined "above, and will do so from 
my own personal knowledge and recollection of 
the event at the time it happened, for no one 
who saw it can ever blot it from his memorv. 



124 A Diamond in the Rough. 

A brief account of the event may also be found 
in Dawson 's Life of Logan. 

As already stated, the Fifteenth Army Corps 
was in the lead of this flanking movement 
around General Hood 's left, and to the south of 
Atlanta ; and on the day of the event to be nar- 
rated, our regiment — the Ninety-ninth Indiana 
— was in the advance. In this movement our 
army met no opposition until we came to Flint 
River, Avhere we encountered some Confederate 
artillery, with an infantry support. Finding his 
way obstructed. General Logan at once ordered 
up a battery of brass ''Napoleons," and they 
soon silenced the Confederate cannon, and 
cleared the way for our onward march. As we 
advanced further^ the head of the column soon 
emerged into a small clearing, — a field of some 
six acres or more — which was surrounded by a 
dense pine forest. In the western edge of the 
field stood a lonely cabin, a little to the right 
of our line of march, which was south, south- 
east. The cabin had about it a rail fence of 
medium height — some five or six rails. 

A more forlorn and desolate looking place of 
human abode I have never beheld. A few 
stunted and gnarled shrubs of pine, some sickly- 
looking sunflowers, which seemed too feeble to 
hold up their heads, and a few decaying bean 
hills, were the only green things near, without 
the reader may jump to the conclusion that the 



The Bibth of Shell Anna. 125 

inmates of the cabin should be included. In 
which event I will say, hold ! be charitable and 
tread gently. 

"For knowledge to their eyes, her ample pages, 
Rich with the spoils of time, did ne'er unroll; 
While penury repressed their noble rage, 
And froze the genial current of their souls." 

As the cabin stood some distance from our 
direct line of march across the little field, and 
seeing a yellow flag hanging in a bush near the 
house, Dr. Woodward, of Logan's staff, sup- 
posing the cabin to be an improvised hospital 
of some sort, rode, in company with a few 
others, up to see. As they did so a decrepit old 
goose, with a prediluvian quack, and that 
looked as if it might have come out of Noah's 
Ark, went hobbling away from the front of the 
cabin, w^hile a long, lean, and lank old sow, of 
the ''elm-peeling kind," with ears that hung 
to her nose, and a tail that dragged the ground, 
came from behind the cabin, grunting and 
squealing with a kind of wheez'n squeaky 
sound that indicated great age, or a bad case 
of quinsy. No explanation is deemed necessary 
as to whv that ancient fowl, and mother of 
swine, were hot appropriated by the soldiers 
to replenish their commissary stores with fresh 
meat. A dish of stewed thong, or white leather 
scraps, would have been more tempting. 

Finally, in answer to the Doctor's "halloo," 



126 A Diamond in the Rough. 

— after being many times repeated, but not 
heard, on account of the porcine squealing — an 
old lady, who had been watching the soldiers 
at the front through a chink in the cabin, came 
to the door, and the Doctor asked if there were 
any wounded soldiers there. ''No", said the 
old lady, "there wa'n't no wounded men thar". 
When asked what the yellow flag hanging in 
the scrubby pine near the house, meant, she 
replied: "Waal, yer see, my gal is sick, and I 
reckoned ef I put out that hosp'tal rag you'ns 
wouldn 't be pesterin us. " " What is the matter 
with your child"? asked Dr. Woodward. "We 
are medical officers, and can, perhaps, help 
her". "Waal now", the old lady quickly re- 
plied, "ef you'ns is real doctors, jest come in 
and see what yer shellin' hes done. When my 
gal was sickest, two of y ourn shells went t 'ar 'n 
clar through my cabin ; and I tell you 'ns it was 
right skeery fer a time". 

The officers went in, and, sure enough, it was 
just as the old lady had said ; the cabin had been 
badly riddled with cannon shot. It was built 
of rough pine logs, and a cannon ball, which 
had crashed through the cabin, had cut one of 
them in two, and forced the jagged end of one 
of the pieces out into the room until it hung 
over a bed, on which was lying a young mother, 
by whose side there was a newly born babe. In 
addition to the bed, the only household articles 



Christening of Shell Anna. 127 

visible were a few cooking utensils, two or three 
rickety chairs, some gourds, and an old loom. 
It was a strange and touching sight. Never 
before, under similar circumstances, perhaps, 
did mortal eyes behold such. There, surrounded 
by a dense pine forest, with no human habita- 
tion in sight, in a lonely cabin, all shattered 
and torn by the flying shot and shells of artil- 
lery, and in the midst of the storm and fury of 
battle, with its deafening roar and crash of can- 
non, was born that helpless and innocent babe. 
How appropriate the name, ''Shell Anna". 

The mother was the wife of a Confederate 
soldier, who had but recently lost his life in the 
Army of Virginia, and was grief stricken over 
the loss of her husband, while the babe, now an 
orphan, was still clad only in its own innocence. 

Here is subject and theme for the brush and 
easel of artistic skill and talent of the highest 
order ; for there was speedily cut from an unfin- 
ished web in an old loom, in one corner of the 
house, a piece of coarse homespun, in which 
the babe was soon swaddled, by the hands of 
tender-hearted but grim-visaged soldiers, for 
the remembrance of their own wives and small 
children at home, had, for the moment, trans- 
formed them into angels of mercy, with a deli- 
cacy of touch that was sylph-like, and as soft 
as eiderdown ; and everything was soon done 
to relieve the wants of the mother and child 



128 A D11.MOND IN THE Rough. 

that was humanely possible under the circum- 
stances, and speaks volumes for the sterling 
integrity and high standing of the American 
soldiery in the art of true manliness under try- 
ing circumstances. 

As matters now began to assume a more 
cheerful aspect, it was suggested by some 
kindly hearted soldier, from whose heart the 
Christian sentiment had not been driven out 
and crushed by cruel war, that the babe ought 
to be christened. 

' ' Oh yes ' ' ! said the grandmother, ' ' baptized, 
I reckon, ef you'nshes got any preacher along". 
An orderly was at once sent back to General 
Logan, with the compliments of Dr. Woodward, 
and a request for a chaplain. This being unu- 
sual, under all the circumstances, the General 
asked for what purpose a chaplain was wanted, 
and the orderly told him that Dr. Woodward 
was going to have a "baptism". A chaplain 
was at once sent to the front ; and in a few 
moments, on pondering the matter, and think- 
ing that perhaps some deviltry was at hand, 
General Logan mounted and put spurs to ' ' old 
black John", and was soon to the front, and at 
the cabin. "General", said Dr. Woodward, 
"You are just the man we are after". 

"After, for what purpose", said General 
Logan. "For a godfather", replied the Doctor. 
"A godfather to what" ? demanded the General. 



Logan Made a Godfather. 129 

The matter was explained, and the Doctor led 
the way into the cabin. 

Those standing around, not being acquainted 
with the big-hearted and generous souled quali- 
ties of General Logan, having only known him 
in touch and contact with the relentless sur- 
roundings of cruel and blood curdling war, 
expected this event to furnish an occasion for 
the display of the General's characteristic 
Immor, which seemed ever present with him; 
but in this they were doomed to disappoint- 
ment, for they soon noticed something in 
"Black Jack's" face very different from its 
accustomed look, and instead of their usual 
flashing brightness, there w^as a certain humid 
tenderness in his eyes. 

The General stood for a moment, silent, while 
gazing at the mother and the child, and their 
humble surroundings, and then turning to the 
soldiers about him, said: "This looks rough". 
Then glancing at the ruin and havoc wrought 
by the shells, he called out : "I say, boys, can 't 
you fix this up a little? Repair that place in 
the roof up there, and push that log back in its 
place, and help the old lady clear out the litter 
those shells have made; and, I don't think it 
will hurt if you leave something for these peo- 
ple to eat, and if you get short, come round to 
corps headquarters". 

In a little while the roof was patched, the 

(9) 



130 A Diamond in the Rough. 

room cleared, and a big pile of provisions stored 
in one corner of the cabin, consisting of meat, 
coffee, sugar, and *' hardtack". This done, the 
next thing was the christening of the babe, and 
as the chaplain was about to proceed, the grand- 
mother asked: ''What is you'ns goin' to give 
her for a name? I want suth'in re'l nice". 
She was assured the name would be all right, 
and forthwith brought the baptismal bowl — in 
this case, a gourd, filled to the brim with clear 
limpid water. Then General Logan, the big- 
hearted soldier, grim looking, but gentle and 
tender, took the babe, as wrapped in its swad- 
dling clothes of homespun, and held it while the 
chaplain performed the ceremony ; which was 
done with due solemnity, the spectators, mean- 
while, all being soldiers, behaving with becom- 
ing respect and reverence; and thus the ''Bat- 
tle Born Babe of Flint River," was christened, 
"Shell Anna." 

Years afterward, in speaking of this event, 
Dr. Woodward is reported as saying, "I like 
even now, at this distance, to look back and 
think, that as the chaplain 's prayers were wing- 
ing their way to heaven, the gory goddess of 
war, who is ever and always supposed to be 
nursing a gorgon at her breast, stayed her red 
hand awhile". 

All things possible to be done for the comfort 
of the child, its mother, and grandmother, hav- 



A Happy Old Grandmother. 131 

ing now been accomplished, General Logan left 
the cabin, and as he did so he handed the old 
lady a twenty-dollar gold coin, as a christening 
gift to his godchild ; and the officers and men — 
for there had gathered at the cabin quite a num- 
ber — each gave her something, until the amount 
was much greater than the brave-hearted and 
good old grandmother was accustomed to hav- 
ing on hand at one time. 

As Logan and his men left, the old lady bade 
them good-bye, and as she stood in the door of 
her cabin and watched their departure, with 
a heart overflowing with joy and gladness, and 
with a countenance all beaming and radiant 
with smiles, she turned to her daughter and ex- 
claimed, ' ' Waal ! waal ! Ef them thar Yanks 
aint the beatenist critters I ever seen". 

At length the fratricidal war was over, and 
one by one the years came and went, during 
which General Logan was elected to the United 
States Senate. Did he forget his godchild, the 
"Battle Born Babe of Flint River!" Not by 
any means did he. On the contrary, through 
the Mayor of Atlanta he made enquiry and 
gained information of her often, and many 
times whilst a member of the Senate. The last 
time being when she was no longer a helpless 
infant, but a young lady in her later teens, in 
school, in the city of Atlanta. And quite fre- 
quently did General Logan remember her with 



132 A Diamond in the Rough. 

gifts of money, whilst in need ; and thus placed 
upon his brow a crown, in the eyes of the pure 
and the noble, whose splendor was ne'er over- 
shadowed by his distinguished service as a 
statesman in after years, although his niche in 
fame 's monument, as such, is high. 

As General Logan's career during the Civil 
War is without a parallel, he having never 
fought a losing battle, I will here give a descrip- 
tion of him in an engagement, the same as I 
gave by request in an address on the 30th of 
May, 1887, to the Union Veterans of Clayton, 
Indiana, the theme of the address being ''The 
Battle of Atlanta," which, as already stated, 
was fought on the 22nd day of July, 1864. 

The position of the Union Army before At- 
lanta, on the morning of July 22nd, '64, was as 
follows : The Army of the Cumberland on the 
right ; the Army of the Ohio in the center ; and 
the Army of the Tennessee on the left, which 
extended from a point southeast of the city 
around to the northwest side of it. The morn- 
ing of the 22nd opened bright and clear, and 
with no indication that anything unusua! 
would transpire that day. But as a calm nearly 
always precedes a storm, whether among the 
elements, as exhibited in the lightning's flash, 
the hurricane's roar; or in the carnage of war, 
amid the trampling of horse, the roar of can- 
non, or the crash of musketrv : so it was on 



The Battle of July 22d, '64. 133 

the morning of this eventful day. All nature 
seemed bright and serene, with unusual quiet 
prevailing all along our front. Somehow, a 
vague feeling had taken possession of our army, 
that Atlanta would be taken without any more 
hard fighting. And as two months and a half 
had now gone by, since the campaign, with 
Atlanta as the objective point, had begun, the 
great body of the soldiers were somewhat jubi- 
lant over the prospect of a speedy termination. 

But alas ! How soon all this composure and 
quiescence was to be broken up, we had little 
dreamed, and w^ere therefore unsuspecting of 
what a few hours would bring forth. Well 
indeed v/as it that the awful shock of battle 
many times came upon us without much fore- 
warning to be brooded over and dreaded. And 
so about half-past eleven, a. m., on this day, or 
shortly thereafter, musket shots were heard to 
our left, and in our rear. Some said, **0 ! that's 
nothing but the boys foraging for hogs in the 
rear". Others said ''It's the cavalry firing off 
their carbines." Presently, the booming of 
cannon was heard. ''There", said one. "No 
hog killing in that. They don't forage for 
swine with cannon ' '. 

All is now changed. Doubt and uncertainty 
takes possession of our minds, whilst anxiety 
and concern soon become depicted upon every 
countenance, as "ranks are formed" and guns 



134 A Diamond jn thp: Rough. 

and swords are tightly gripped, as we began to 
realize that an awful struggle was at hand, 
which soon broke upon us with its awful fury; 
during which, even the sun, that had hitherto 
shone with such brilliancy during all the fore- 
noon, soon became almost obscured by the 
smoke of battle, and seemed to shine with reluc- 
tance upon the bloody scenes there being en- 
acted. And now, after the lapse of more than 
forty years, it is my deliberate judgment that 
nothing but the preservation of the best gov- 
ernment on earth, the issue then at stake, will 
justify such carnage and bloodshed. For noth- 
ing but the most desperate fighting saved the 
Army of the Tennessee that day from over- 
whelming defeat, as General Hood — the Con- 
federate commander — Avas executing a most 
brilliant flanking movement, with an impetu- 
osity and dash unsurpassed in any of the wars 
of Napoleon, in which he had withdrawn the 
veteran brigades and divisions of his army from 
the formidable works in front of the armies of 
the Cumberland and the Ohio, and had moved 
them beyond General Sherman's left, — the 
Army of the Tennessee — and was now hurling 
them against his flank and rear, with fury and 
desperation. 

Wangeland's Brigade of the First Division, 
and Martin's Brigade of the Second Division, 
of the Fifteenth Corps, were ordered away to 



General McPherson's Death. 135 

fill a gap at the left of the Seventeenth Corps ; 
but before these brigades reached their new 
position, the Confederates had forced their way 
through between the right of the Sixteenth 
Corps and the left of the Seventeenth, and were 
in the rear of the latter. This was a densely- 
wooded district, and the point where General 
McPherson w^as caught in ambush, unaware, 
and shot. 

In quite a short time the General's body was 
recovered, and the fact of his death reported 
to General Sherman; who at once directed the 
staff officer who brought the report, to find Gen- 
eral Logan and acquaint him with the fact of 
General McPherson's death, and the conditions 
at the point where he was killed, and to direct 
General Logan to take command of the army, 
in McPherson's stead, and to fight the battle to a 
finish with the Army of the Tennessee. These facts 
may be found on page 77, volume 2. Memoirs of 
General Sherman. And on page 82, of the same 
volume. General Sherman further says: '^I 
purposely allowed the Army of the Tennessee 
to fight this battle, July 22nd, '64 — nnaided, 
save by General Schofield and General Thomas, 
in demonstrations against the fortifications in 
their immediate front. The purpose of which 
was to hold the troops in the trenches defending 
Atlanta from going to the assistance of those 
operating against General Sherman's left. So 



136 A Diamond in the Rough. 

the battle of July 22nd, '64, on the east of 
Atlanta, was fought by the Army of the Tennes- 
see without reinforcements from other portions 
of Sherman's army. 

But as it is not my purpose to describe this 
battle, further than to reach the stage of it 
when General McPherson was killed, and Gen- 
eral Logan assigned to the command of the 
Army of the Tennessee, in McPherson 's stead, 
which I have reached, I will now give my atten- 
tion especially to General Logan. And in doing 
this, I realize that some further description of 
the conditions present at this time is necessary, 
to properly present General Logan to the atten- 
tion of the reader. 

The position of General Logan's Corps, the 
Fifteenth, when the battle opened on this day, 
lay astride the railroad running east from At- 
lanta through Decatur, and when the two 
brigades above spoken of, were ordered away, 
to fill a gap at the left of the Seventeenth Corps, 
our line of battle crossing the railroad, — which 
runs through a deep cut at this point — was 
greatly weakened by the withdrawal of the two 
brigades. Discovering this, General Cheatham, 
with a strong force, charged our men at the 
railroad, and broke through and forced our 
weakened line of battle back to a breastworks 
to the rear, which had been constructed by our 
corps two days before. 



A Most Wonderful Leap. 137 

Now, as war is rarely ever so serious, but that 
many amusing and ludicrous incidents happen, 
I will relate one, personal to myself, which 
transpired at this time. On leaving the works, 
from which we were flanked by Cheatham's 
men, in our retreat we had first to run down a 
considerable slope, and as my company, — G, 
99th, Indiana — was on the right of the regi- 
ment, and our line of retreat was to the left and 
rear, and in tarrying a moment to see that the 
men of my company got away in good shape, 
I was soon running with all my might to catch 
up, and whilst nuining down the slope, just 
spoken of, and about to pass between a high 
stump, from which a dead tree had broken, and 
a small hickory sapling, that stood close by it, 
which had been struck with a cannon ball about 
four and one-half feet high, causing it to break 
and fall away from the old stump, but left 
hanging on its own. 

Just at the moment I was about to pass 
between these stumps, and while running at a 
rate that fairly "split the air", a little short- 
legged soldier, whose legs were too short to run 
fast, entered the space between the stumps, 
which made a collision inevitable if I attempted 
to pass that way ; and as there was no alterna- 
tive for me, — being much the larger of the two 
— but to leap the body of the hickory sapling, 
or break myself against it, as there were some 



138 A Diamond in the Rough. 

limbs projecting downward from the body, 
rendering it difficult to pass under; and as 
there was no time to debate questions, I sum- 
moned all my energy for the vault ; and whilst 
in midair, just above the body of the sapling, 
the little short-legged soldier, who at the 
moment was between the stumps, and seeing 
the wonderful leap, exclaimed: 'Tlreat God"! 
His exclamation, and the look of astonishment 
which he gave, was so provocative of laughter, 
that by the time I struck the ground I had 
nearly forgotten the rebels at our heels, and for 
a moment could scarcely run. But when 1 
glanced back and saAv the Confederates dashing 
over the works after us, some of whom wore 
long-skirted bark-colored coats, the skirts of 
which were flapping in the air as they came over 
the Avorks like great wings, I needed no further 
incentive to run, and soon forgot the vault over 
the hickory sapling. 

AVhen Chaplain D. R. Lucas, of the Ninety- 
ninth Indiana, catches me at a G. A. R. Camp 
Fire, he rarely ever lets the opportunity pass to 
have some fun at my expense, by telling the 
story on me, that I was asked by a jesting com- 
rade at the time of the above, why I was run- 
ning, and that I replied: ^^Why, T am running 
hecause I canH fly'\ 

The distance from, the line of works aban- 
doned by us to those to which we were retreat- 
ing, was some five or six hundred yards, and 



Logan's Appearance in Battle. 139 

there was a battery of twelve guns, or two bat- 
teries of six guns each, in this line which had 
been pouring shot and shell into the Confeder- 
ates over our heads, as best they could, before 
our retreat, and afterwards, until we got under 
cover in the works, to which we had retreated ; 
when the battery ceased the use of large mis- 
siles, and commenced to rain a perfect torrent of 
grape, canister, and sharpnel into the ranks of 
the hooting ''Johnnies", who had flanked us 
out of our works, and sent them pell-mell in 
confusion, all who were not mowed down, back 
toward Atlanta. 

It was at this juncture that General Logan 
dashed up from our right, beyond the railroad, 
where he had rallied the troops on that side, 
who were compelled to fall back to keep from 
being enfiladed, and crossed over to our side, 
to whose assistance the General had ordered up 
some reinforcements, to take the place of the 
brigades sent away, and we immediately 
advanced and drove the Confederates back, and 
took possession of the line of breastworks from 
which we were flanked but a short time before. 

Now, I can but wish that I could in fitting 
terms give the reader a picture of General 
Logan as he appeared that day. For no one in 
all history, of whom I have knowledge, among 
the ancient, mediaeval or modern warriors, is 
to be poiTipMi-ed with him: unless it be Murat. 



140 A Diamond in the Rough. 

as he entered ^loscow, at the head of Napo- 
leon's Army in his disastrous winter campaign 
against Russia. In the first place, no General 
ever bestrode a finer war steed than did Logan, 
which he always kept perfectly groomed, and 
richly caparisoned with gilded bridle, breast 
girth, saddle cloth and surcingle. His horse 
was large, high-headed, and of matchless form 
and symmetry, with a rich flowing mane and 
tail, the latter eA^er up, when moving, and was 
a-s black as a raven's wing. The chariot hoses of 
Ben-Hur and Messala were not to be compared 
with him, as General Logan dashed up to the 
right of our regiment that day and halted, while 
we were yet panting, perspiring, dust-covered 
and powder-stained from the struggle at the 
works just flanked out of, and were watching 
the twelve-gun battery just in our front, as it 
sent the last Confederate with breath in him 
hurrying and scurrying back toward Atlanta. 

Having caught the war spirit of his master, 
this matchless steed of Logan stood proudly 
champing the bit, with dilated eyes, smoking 
flanks and distended nostrils ; and, withal, in an 
apparent listening mood, as if he understood 
what was being said ; while the General, — whom 
the soldiers of the Fifteenth Army Corps 
delighted to call "The Mohawk Chief," or the 
'^Blackjack General" — who was spotlessly 
attired in army blue, of sky color, and wore a 



Qen. Logan Invincible in Wak. 141 

heavy mustache, long black hair, and whose 
build was faultless as a soldier, sat his horse a 
perfect specimen of the equestrian art, and 
looked like a very son of Mars himself, or the 
personified spirit of all that is grand, brave, 
glorious and mighty in war. 

No wonder General Logan never lost a battle. 
He had the power of infusing his own dauntless 
and indomitable spirit into his soldiers. It 
was easy to follow where he led. And when 
General Logan set about regaining the position 
lost at the railroad, just spoken of, there fol- 
lowed one of the most terrific onslaughts by a 
single line of battle ever witnessed on this 
earth, the brunt of which was borne by the 
Second Division, the left of the First, and the 
right of the Fourth, of the Fifteenth Army 
Corps. No, indeed! Neither the tongue nor 
the pen of the soldier engaged, nor skill of 
artist who may have witnessed it, though a 
Titian, a Holbein, or Raphael, could ever over- 
paint it. 

When the great Hannibal crossed the Medi- 
terranean Sea into Spain, then across the Pyre- 
nees into Gaul, and thence over the Alps into 
the valley of the Po, in northern Italy, and had 
met and defeated the Roman Army, at Cannae, 
in his report to the Carthaginian Senate, he 
described the battle as so awful that he heard 
the very bones in his men crush, as they were 



142 A Diamond in the Rough. 

mowed down around him, and yet the victory 
was his. 

And what will be thought when I state as a 
fact of history, (in Dawson's Life of Logan) 
that on the 22nd day of July, '64, that soldiers 
of the Army of the Tennessee — the Seventeenth 
Corps — fought with clubs, guns, and swords, in 
a hand to hand conflict with the Confederate 
soldiers under General Hood, over breastworks 
and across parapets ; and during these hand to 
hand conflicts the flags of the opposing armies 
were flaunted in each others' faces by the Ser- 
geants who bore them, while men were being 
bayoneted by each other across the works ; and 
in one instance a Confederate Colonel, of the 
Forty-fifth Alabama, was literally pulled by his 
coat collar over the works and made a prisoner, 
as may be learned in Dawson's Life of Logan. 

General Sherman knew his man, then, when 
he assigned General Logan to the command of 
the Army of the Tennessee, on July 22nd, '64. 
when General McPherson was killed, and 
remained at his headquarters in the rear of the 
Army of the Ohio, in perfect confidence that 
General Logan would fight a winning battle, 
without assistance from any source. . And in his 
report to the Secretary of War, at Washington, 
as well as in his memoirs, General Sherman 
truly says that General Logan and the Army of 
the Tennessee ' ' Nobly did their work that day. 



LoGAis's Statement After Battle. 143 

and while terrible was the slaughter done to 
our enemy, j^et it was at sad cost to ourselves". 

It is related in Dawson's Life of Logan, that 
late in the night, after the battlt^ was ended, 
and while he and his staff were at supper, that 
General Logan said: "When I learned of the 
death of General McPherson, and was assigned 
to the command of the Army of the Tennessee 
I resolved on fighting a victorious engagement, 
or perishing in the effort ; for, as the Army of 
the Tennessee, under General McPherson, had 
always been victorious, for me to have per- 
mitted it to be defeated and humiliated, I 
could not, and would not permit, and live". 

We therefore see that in the mental make up 
of General Logan that he possessed two great 
qualities of mind. One, as exhibited at the 
christening of the "Battle Born Babe of Flint 
River, ' ' wherein he exhibited a childlike tender- 
ness of heart ; and the other for heroic courage, 
Spartan like, and unsurpassed in the annals of 
war on many hotly-contested battlefields. 



Chapter 9 

THE DEFEAT OF SANTA ANNA AT SAN JACINTO BY 
GENERAL HOUSTON 

AFTER the capture and destruction of Col- 
onel Fannin 's army near Goliad, and the 
receipt of the reinforcements under 
Urrea, Santa Anna became imbued with the 
belief that the Texans were now practically 
under his control, and began an assignment of 
troops to occupy the country until they had 
time to quiet down. He now ordered a brigade 
of cavalry, some artillery, and a quantity of 
military stores to be put in readiness for a 
return trip to San Louis Potosi, Mexico. His 
purpose was also to go himself by water from 
Matagorda to Tampico in a few days, after he 
should complete the disposition of his troops. 

When General Filisola and Colonel Almonte 
heard of Santa Anna's purpose, they remon- 
strated with him, and insisted that the Texans 
were not subdued. In confirmation of this, they 
cited the fact that Sesma's force at the Colo- 
rado was confronted by 1,200 Texans to dispute 
his passage of the river. Hearing this, Santa 
Anna changed his mind, and at once left with 
General Filisola to join General Sesma, at the 
Colorado. 

(10) -145- 



14() A Diamond in the Rough. 

When the news of the fall of the Alamo and 
the destruction of Fannin's army at Goliad had 
spread through the country, the people became 
panic stricken and packed their goods in wag- 
ons and left in a rush for the settlements to the 
eastward of the Colorado and Brazos Rivers. 
It was Houston's thought from the beginning of 
the war that the choice battleground for the 
Texans was east of those rivers. Hence he had 
ordered Travis to evacuate the Alamo, and 
Fannin to fall back from Goliad, when the 
Alamo was taken, as already described. Had 
Houston been heeded in these orders the dis- 
aster of those places would not have happened. 

Houston having retreated from the west side 
to the east of the Colorado River, on his own 
chosen ground, and while the inhabitants were 
rushing hither from the west side also, he sent 
couriers among the settlements beyond the 
Trinity River to the east, and urgently called 
upon them to rally to his standard. ''Let every 
available man now rush to arms, ' ' said Houston, 
* ' and in sixty days we will end the war. ' ' 

In the movements now in contemplation 
Houston kept his own counsel, and let no one 
into the secret of his purpose. It afterward 
developed that his tactics were to so maneuver 
as to prevent a concentration of Santa Anna's 
forces, even at a point east of the Colorado. 
His purpose, as afterward shown, was to entice 



Houston's Military Sagacity. 147 

some one of the divisions of Santa Anna 's army 
over the Colorado River, and then fall upon and 
destroy it. Houston therefore moved toward 
the Brazos. He was first up and last to bed. 
The weather at this time was bad in the 
extreme, for the movement of troops. The 
streams were overflowing their banks as the 
result of heavy rains, and the prairies were a 
perfect morass of mud. Nevertheless, Hous- 
ton's army increased as he marched. He 
reached San Filipe on the west bank of the 
Brazos on the 28th of March. From this point 
he moved toward the north, and up stream. 

General Sesma, with his Mexican force, now 
crossed the Colorado and moved toward San 
Filipe, to join Urrea, who was marching 
thither. Santa Anna hastened forward to take 
command of both divisions, in the hope of 
crushing Houston. When he arrived he found 
Houston gone. Still thinking the war prac- 
tically ended, and that Houston would continue 
to dodge and run, he ordered Urrea to retrace 
his steps and to proceed to Matagorda. Mean^ 
time General Gaona had got lost and did not 
reach San Filipe until April 17th. Santa Anna 
now thought, as Houston had failed to stand 
and fight, that all that was necessary to end the 
war was to capture the government at Harris- 
burg. He therefore moved his force down the 
Brazos to a point where he crossed on the 13th. 



148 A Diamond ix the iiouoH. 

and on the 15th he reached Harrisburg, and 
found the town deserted by nearly all the 
inhabitants. 

From those who remained Santa Anna 
learned that the State officers had gone to New 
Washington. He at once pushed on, hoping to 
catch the officers before they could escape to 
Galveston. The news of the above movements 
by, Santa Anna were made known to Houston 
by the scouts, and he became greatly elated. In 
an address to his soldiers he said : ' ' The oppor- 
tunity we have been anxiousl}^ awaiting is near 
at hand. The victims of the Alamo and Groliad 
call for blood and vengeance. A supreme 
moment is just before us. At this time a scout 
brought word to Houston that Santa Anna had 
crossed to the east side of the Brazos, and he 
determined to follow. Houston's only cannon, 
however, were tw^o six-pounder guns, named, 
''The Twin Sisters," which had been sent to 
Texas by the citizens of Cincinnati. And for 
these he had no ammunition, except powder. 
But in a short time some old horseshoes and 
scrap iron were cut up and tied in small bags 
to be used instead of canister or grape-shot, at 
short range. 

Just at this moment information was brought 
to Houston by scouts which clearly indicated 
that Santa Anna w^as at the head of the force 
they would soon encounter. This news was like 



Houston Eushing for Santa Anna. 149 

the scent of warm blood to a hungry bear, and 
intensified the anxiet}^ of the Texans to settle 
with Santa Anna now and forever. And this 
feeling soon flamed into a fierce rage for victory 
and vengeance. And although Buffalo Bayou, 
then a raging torrent, was to be crossed yet, it 
was crossed, and the troops pushed on through 
the night 'till morning. At sunrise they halted 
to cook some meat, — all the provisions they had. 
The half-cooked meat was soon devoured, and 
with an impetuosity unsurpassed in the annals 
of war, the troops pushed forward to the con- 
fluence of the Buffalo Bayou and the San 
Jacinto River, where it was expected that Santa 
Anna would cross. On reaching the point, no 
enemy was in sight, but some of his provisions 
were discovered and seized. Houston then fell 
back to a grove of live oak, heavily hung with 
Spanish moss, on the banks of the bayou. 
Before this grove lay a stretch of prairie, some 
two miles wide. Beyond the prairie flowed the 
little river, the San Jacinto, which was soon to 
be immortalized in a baptism of blood, and to 
give name to a battle that would forever free 
Texas from Mexican oppression. In the rear 
was the swollen waters of Buffalo Bayou. The 
little army of Houston was screened and shel- 
tered at the edge of the grove, and the two can- 
non, heavily charged with hacked up iron, were 
in position ready for deadly work. Thus the 



150 A Diamond in the Rough. 

Texans waited, watched, and rested from their 
forced marching. 

On the morning of the 20th, Santa Anna had 
his troops in line for a march to Lynch 's Ferry. 
Just then a Mexican scont rushed up to him 
and called out, "Houston's army is near us." 
Exclamations in a moment were everywhere 
heard, ''The Texans are coming"! In the 
midst of fright and confusion the Mexican army 
fell into line, and a skirmish line was thrown 
out and advanced. But were quickly driven 
back by the Texans. Santa Anna then drew off. 
Late in lihe afternoon Colonel Sherman ad- 
vanced with the Texan cavalry and some skir- 
mishing took place, but nothing decisive. The 
Mexicans seemed to have regained their com- 
posure, and appeared indifferent. The Texans 
rested during the night, and fortified their 
camp to some extent; as also did Santa Anna. 

April 21st dawned bright and clear, and al- 
though the crucial hour for the armies had 
arrived, yet there was a stillness and quietude 
hovering over the impending scene that was 
inexplicable. In the early morning Houston 
had "Deaf Smith," his chief scout, secure some 
axes, and select two or three reliable compan- 
ions and be in waiting for orders. About noon 
Houston ordered Smith and his companions to 
proceed cautiously, but as rapidly as possible, 
rind destroy Vance's bridge. This was a bridge 



The Battle of San Jacinto. 151 

some five miles to the rear, over which either 
army would have to pass in case of defeat, and 
a retreat ; and rendered the coming battle a 
struggle for life. It was like the burning of 
his ships behind him by Cortes on landing the 
first Spaniards in Mexico. 

Houston told Deaf Smith that he would have 
to hurry with the destruction of the bridge, 
if he wished to see what was about to happen. 
At half past three p. m. Houston formed his 
line. It was drawn up behind the camp, in the 
timber, and therefore not in view of the enemy. 
Houston was at the rear of the center. At four 
o'clock, in full and ringing tones, Houston's 
wonderful voice rang out in the command, 
''Forward, march!" and with trailed arms the 
line advanced. As they approached the posi- 
tion of the enemy, who were completely sur- 
prised, the Texans increased their pace to a run, 
with Houston dashing back and forth behind 
the line with his old white hat, now dinged and 
dirty, in his hand, calling to his men to hold 
their fire until within close range. When with- 
in a hundred yards of the Mexican line, "Deaf 
Smith" dashed up with his horse white with 
foam, and yelled, "You will have to fight 
for your lives! Vance's bridge has been cut 
down." In a moment the "Twin Sisters" were 
within point-blank range, and were quickly 
wheeled and discharged. The slugs of iron 



152 A Diamond in the Rough. 

belched from their muzzles went crashing 
through the fragile barricade and into the 
panic-stricken Mexicans, who, in a moment, be- 
came thoroughly demoralized, and were being 
mowed down frightfully. 

Santa Anna, it appears, had no thought of a 
battle that day, and didn't want one, as he was 
expecting reinforcements. Many of the Mexi- 
can officers and men were sound asleep, while 
others were absent in the woods cutting boughs 
for shelter. Some of the officers in frantic 
alarm ordered their men to lie down and avoid 
the bullets. Santa Anna also ordered the men 
to lie down. General Castrillon, however, tried 
to form the Mexicans into line, but soon fell 
dead. The Mexicans barely had time to grab 
their arms and accouterments as the Texans 
burst over the fragile barricade and began 
clubbing them with their guns, in some in- 
stances, and in others, rushing among them 
with their long knives ; and after a few min- 
utes of this kind of desperate struggle, the 
Mexican army broke and fled, and were pur- 
sued by the hooting and yelling Texans until 
they ran into the marshes along the San Jacinto 
River, where they were bogged and shot to 
death as they struggled in the mire. Those who 
fled over the prairie were pursued by better 
runners than they, and were cut down or shot 
down without mercy. 



A Decisive Victory. 153 

In this work Houston's cavalry covered them- 
selves all over with glory. — meanwhile yelling 
at the fleeing Mexicans, "reminders of the 
Alamo and Goliad." Santa Anna, after run- 
ning hither and thither for a time, sprang upon 
a horse and fled toward Vance's bridge. The 
Mexican soldiers, many of them, in sheer des- 
peration now threw down their arms, and up 
their hands, in token of surrender. Some who 
ran at the start were caught and brought in 
after the battle. Houston was wounded in the 
ankle, which shattered the bone, but remained 
in command until the end, when he turned the 
command over to Colonel Rush. Colonel Al- 
monte managed to rally some three hundred to 
three hundred and fifty Mexicans and made a 
formal surrender. The prisoners were put un- 
der guard, and fires kindled, as the night was 
now fast coming on, and the Texans gave them- 
selves up to great rejoicing. 

The number of Texans in the battle was less 
than one thousand, — 993. Their loss was light, 
in the extreme, — 13 killed and 40 wounded — 
which happened as they crossed the breastwork 
After this, the Mexicans were powerless, and 
were helplessly slaughtered. The Mexican loss 
was 598 killed, 208 wounded, and 730 prisoners. 
The number of Mexicans killed and wounded 
were nearly equal to the Texan army when the 
battle began. A large quantity of arms and 



154 A Diamond in the Rough. 

baggage fell to the victors, including 875 Eng- 
lish muskets, 280 sabres and 200 pistols. There 
were also near 400 head of horses and mules. 
The sum of $13,000 in silver was received. 

The next day, parties of Texan soldiers were 
scouring the country in search of Santa Anna, 
whom Houston had said ''would be found mak- 
ing his escape on all fours through the grass, 
like a dog, that he is." During the afternoon, 
a Mexican was brought in on horseback behind 
a Texan soldier. His captors were not aware 
they had caught Santa Anna until cam.p was 
reached, when the Mexican prisoners, on seeing 
Santa Anna, addressed him as their General. 
When Santa Anna, in his flight, found Vance's 
bridge gone, he attempted to swim his horse 
over the stream, but he mired before reaching 
deep water. He then left the horse, swam the 
stream, and continued his retreat. He managed 
to secure some old clothes, and changed his 
dress. During the day following the battle, a 
party of four Texans came upon Santa Anna 
at the edge of a ravine. He dropped on all 
fours in the grass, but was soon brought to his 
feet by the Texan scouts.* 

When captured, Santa Anna first claimed to 
be a private soldier; but his fine linen and 
jewels betrayed him. He then said he was an 

♦There is a popular belief that Santa Anna had a leg off at 
this battle. Not so. He lost his legr after this, in the defense of 
Vera Cruz. 



Santa Anna Captured. 155 

aid-de-camp to Santa Anna. When he was 
brought into the presence of Houston, who was 
lying on his pallet in a doze from loss of sleep 
the night before on account of his wounds, and 
was very plainly dressed, — his only insignia of 
authority being a sword which he carried tied 
to his belt with a buckskin thong — Santa Anna 
said, ''I am General Antonio Lopez de Santa 
Anna, President of the Mexican Republic." 
Houston motioned him to a seat. On taking his 
seat, Santa Anna remarked : ' ' That man may 
consider himself born to no common destiny 
who has conquered the Napoleon of the West. 
It now remains for him to be generous to the 
vanquished." Houston replied, ^'You should 
have thought of that at the Alamo, and when order- 
ing tlie prisoners at Goliad shot, and the wounded, 
butchered and burned. ' ' 

When the news of Houston's victory at San 
Jacinto became noised about, it caused great 
rejoicing everywhere in Texas ; and the Presi- 
dent of the Republic and Cabinet at once set 
out from Galveston to visit Houston's camp. 
The terms of the treaty of peace as suggested 
by Houston were those agreed upon. Being 
incapacitated for service on account of his 
wound, Houston issued a farewell address to the 
army, saying : ' ' Comrades — My wounds render 
my separation from you for a time unavoidable. 
I am solaced, though, by the hope that we shall 



156 A Diamond in the Rough. 

soon be reunited in the cause of liberty. Gen- 
eral Rush will succeed me in the command. I 
confide in his honor and his valor. You have 
patiently endured difficulties, privations, and 
hardships unappalled. While an enemy to inde- 
pendence remains in Texas, your work will be 
incomplete : but when liberty is firmly estab- 
lished, it will be fame enough to say, "I was 
a member of the army of San Jacinto."' In 
taking leave of you, my dear comrades, I wish 
to give expression to the pride which I so justly 
feel in having had the honor to command in 
person on the notable day of April 21st, 1836, 
at San Jacinto. Nor will I withhold the tribute 
of my warmest admiration and gratitude for 
your promptness in executing all commands. 
Please accept assurances that my heart em- 
braces you with gratitude and affection. 

Sam Houston, Commander-in-Chief. ' ' 

Houston was at once removed to Galveston, 
and thence to New Orleans for medical treat- 
ment of his wounds. 

Much of the above information I received of 
soldiers who participated in the campaign here 
outlined, and in the Battle of San Jacinto, at 
the reunion of the Old Texas Veterans at Lam- 
pasas, Texas, in June, 1892; which I shall ever 
cherish with emotions of pleasure and great 
delight. ' 

(Continued on pte:* 175.) 



Chapter 10 

THE EARLY HISTORY OF NEW HARMONY, INDIANA, 
AND ITS FOUNDERS 

TO HAA^E a clear understanding of the his- 
tory of New Harmony, Posey County, 
Indiana, it is necessary to go back to the 
early days of the last century. 

In the year 1803, George Rapp, a German 
vine-dresser, who had attracted about him a fol- 
lowing, b}" reason of his peculiar religious 
views, came with his followers from the vicinity 
of Wurtemburg, Germany, to America, and first 
settled near Zehenople, Butler County, Pennsyl- 
vania, and founded "Harmonia," and he and 
his followers w^ere soon called "Harmonists." 

The religious freedom afforded in the United 
States is what brought the colonists hither. Mr. 
Rapp's religious views were of the Millenarian 
theory, — of the near approach of the end 
of the world — the preaching of which had 
aroused against him such opposition as to cause 
him to sever his connection with the Lutheran 
Church, and he became the head of the colony 
w^hich came to this country. 

Rapp's religious views also led to the discard- 
ing of the marriage relation, which he regarded 
as detrimental to the attainment of the highest 

-157- 



158 A Diamond in the Rough. 

state of Christian perfection. He was also a 
communist, and rested his belief on Acts, 4-32, 
in which it is said: "The multitude of them 
that believed were of one heart and one soul, 
. . . and they had all things in common." 

After arriving in this country the society 
prospered greatly, as they were industrious, 
and knew no self-interest but that which added 
to the happiness and prosperity of the whole 
community. In a few years, however, there be- 
ing no railroads, they began to realize that a 
location twelve miles from a navigable stream 
was greatly to their disadvantage, and Mr. 
Rapp, in the year 1813, made a trip farther 
west in search of a new location. After travel- 
ing many days he chose a beautiful tract of land 
on the Wabash River, a few miles above its con- 
fluence with the Ohio, and purchased of the 
Government thirty thousand acres of land. He 
at once returned to Pennsylvania and sold all 
the property of the community, but what they 
could take with them, and set out for the Ohio 
River, down which they journeyed to the vicin- 
ity of their new purchase, and founded the 
present town of New Harmony. 

At their new home, the same as in Pennsyl- 
vania, the colony prospered greatly. Five years 
after their arrival in Indiana they had built a 
town containing several three-story brick and 
frame buildings, and a very large church, the 



An Englishman' Impressions. 159 

plan of which, it is said, was given Rapp in a 
dream. There were four entrances to the 
church, closed by folding doors, one hundred 
and twenty feet from each other. The upper 
story was supported by twenty-eight pillars 
of walnut and cherry, which were six feet in 
circumference — two feet in diameter — and 
twenty-eight feet high. 

After visiting New Harmony some years ago, 
William Herbert, of London, wrote of this 
structure, saying: "I can scarcely imagine 
myself to be in the wild woods of Indiana, on 
the borders of the Wabash, as I pass through 
the long resounding aisles and survey the state- 
ly collonades of this church. ' ' 

This singular community of Germans had lit- 
tle or no communication with the people of the 
surrounding country. It is difficult to explain 
the wonderful authority ''Father" Rapp had 
as spiritual and moral leader of the Harmon- 
ists. It is believed that he played upon the 
superstition of the people. A stone is yet pre- 
served in New Harmony which seemingly bears 
the impress of human feet. Richard Owen, the 
geologist, thought these footprints were carved 
by the Indians. Mr. Rapp professed to be 
guided on many occasions by communications 
received in visions, and tradition has it that 
he told his people that the footprints on the 
stone, just spoken of, were those of the Ange] 
(rabriel. 



160 A Diamond in the Rough. 

Rapp's relation to the community was that 
of priest, and members who had sinned during 
the day were required to go to him and make 
confession before retiring for the night. On 
their church were two bells, one of which called 
the people from their daily labors, while the 
other, which was the largest one ever imported, 
called the Harmonists to their religious serv- 
ice. This bell is now on a Presbyterian Church 
in Cincinnati. 

Finally, on account of much sickness, the 
Rappites became dissatisfied, and Rapp sent an 
agent to New Lanark, Scotland, and sold the 
estate — thirty-two thousand acres of land, (two 
thousand having been added to the original 
purchase) with all the improvements, includ- 
ing the town of New Harmony — to Robert 
Owen, for two hundred and fifty thousand dol- 
lars, or $7.80 an acre. 

After ten years of sojourn at New Harmony, 
the Rappites, in 1822, moved to Beaver County, 
Pennsylvania, where, on August 7th, 1847, Mr. 
Rapp died. The membership of the Rapp so- 
ciety at no time reached one thousand, and at 
his death, numbered less than four hundred. 
Their wealth, however, was very great, being 
estimated at Rapp's death at more than twenty 
million dollars. 

The Rappite community at New Harmony 
was succeeded by a more distinguished, but a 



Robert Owen at New Harmony. 161 

shorter lived attempt at communism. The term 
"socialism," in its present sense, originated 
with Robert Owen. In later years, Fourierism, 
which numbered among its advocates such men 
as Horace Greeley, Bronson Alcott, and Ralph 
Waldo Emerson, was but a revival of Owenism 
in a modified form. And "Brook Farm" may 
be called a child of New Harmony. 

Fourierism, as a social system, originated and 
was advocated by F. M. C. Fourier, of France. 
According to this system, society was to be so 
organized as to give freedom to the passions 
and desires of men, and then by developing 
them under proper conditions it would produce, 
or lead to, a perfect society. None of the com- 
munities founded in France under this system 
survived but a very short time. 

The social system of Fourier was introduced 
into the United States in 1842, by Albert Bris- 
bane, who, for a time, published a paper — "The 
Phalange ' ' — in New York. Immediately on his 
arrival in this country he was welcomed by the 
members of the "Brook Farm" community, 
which adopted the Fourieristic principles, and 
an organization, known as the American Union 
of Associations, was formed for the dissemina- 
tion of the principles of Fourierism. Horace 
Greeley became its President, and George Rip- 
ley the Secretary. Thirty-four communities 
were organized throughout the United States. 

(U) 



162 A Diamond in the Rough. 

of which Brook Farm was the leading, and 
lasted twelve years. Next to this, the one 
founded in Wisconsin, lived the longest, but 
most of them survived but for a short time, and 
in 1850, the last of the system of Fourierism, for 
revolutionizing human society, became a thing 
of the past. 

Robert Owen was widely known as a re- 
former many years before purchasing New 
Harmony, having been the advocate of the edu- 
cation of the masses, and the amelioration of 
the condition of the laboring people in the fac- 
tories of Europe, being himself the largest cot- 
ton mill owner in the world at that time, in 
which he had introduced great changes for the 
betterment of his operatives. It was he who 
purchased the first shipment of baled cotton 
that crossed the Atlantic from America. 

Before leaving Europe for America, Mr. 
Owen made the mistake of attacking all forms 
of religion, whether ancient or modern, Chris- 
tian or pagan, as erroneous and harmful to 
man. This lost him the respect and support of 
his most influential friends and allies, all but 
one, — the Duke of Kent — the father of Queen 
Victoria, who stood by him to the last. During 
this controversy he visited his three sons — 
Robert Dale, David Dale, and Richard Dale — 
who were at the Pestalozzian School of M. De- 
Felenberg, at Hoffweil, in Switzerland, and 



Puiii»03E IN Founding Colony. 163 

they became greatly interested in their father's 
reform ideas, and when the opportunity of pur= 
chasing New Harmony was presented, they 
urged that it be done. 

Mr. Owen's purpose in purchasing New Har- 
mony was to introduce a new system of society 
in the Western World, to supersede the old, 
with the intent of exhibiting to the world a 
practical process by which an educated people 
could, by combining into communities, "place 
themselves in the direct path to the perfection 
of their nature." "No merit, nor demerit; no 
praise nor blame," was one of Mr. Owen's 
chief tenets of belief. Another was: "Civil- 
ized people should not live in separate houses, 
in families, but in communities of fifteen hun- 
dred to two thousand persons each, on the hotel 
plan, who should own houses and lands in com- 
mon, and labor for the benefit of all." 

On becoming a member of the community of 
New Harmony, a person was given credit for 
what money and property he brought with him, 
and on leaving, it was returned without inter- 
est. This was Mr. Owen's purpose in the be- 
ginning, but when he afterwards — having pur- 
chased the entire property with his own money 
— sought to sell or lease houses and lands to the 
members of the community, and take mort- 
gages therefor, this started the trouble which 
finally broke up the enterprise. 



164 A Diamond in the Rough. 

In the beginning, all members of the New 
Harmony society were considered as one fam- 
ily, and no one held in higher or lower estima- 
tion on account of occupation. The food, cloth- 
ing and education were to be similar, and all 
were to live in similar buildings, and enjoy the 
same accommodations. The community was di- 
vided into six divisions: (1) Agriculture; (2) 
Manufacturing and Mechanics; (3) Literature, 
Science and Education; (4) Domestic Econ- 
omy; (5) General Economy, and (6) Commerce. 
These had each a superintendent. 

Soon after the purchase of New Harmony 
by Robert Owen, he enlisted the active co- 
operation of William McClure, of Philadelphia, 
a wealthy scientist, who is known as the father 
of American Geology. This gentleman put one 
hundred and fifty thousand dollars into the en- 
terprise at New Harmony with the intention of 
making it the center of American education, 
through the introduction of the Pestalozzian 
system. To this end there was gathered at New 
Parmony a number of distinguished educators 
and scientists, among whom was Thomas Saye 
— the "Father of American Zoology." An- 
other, was Charles A. Lasseur, a noted French 
scientist, who was the first to explore and pub- 
lish an account and description of the mounds 
in Indiana. Lasseur was also an adept painter, 
some of whose paintings are yet in the New 
Harmony library. 



New Harmony Center of Education. 165 

Dr. Gerard Troost, a noted geologist of Hol- 
land, came and made New Harmony his home, 
Mr. John Chapplesmith, a wealthy English art- 
ist and engraver, was also attracted to the new 
enterprise on the western border of Indiana. 
And on solicitation of Mr. McClnre, Professor 
Joseph Neef , in charge of Pestalozzi 's school at 
Iverdiine, Switzerland, came to New Harmony. 
He was assisted in his educational work by 
Madame Marie de Frotageat. These were some 
of the persons of talent who were engaged at 
New Harmony in the work of education. While 
among the frequent visitors of note at New 
Harmony, was Madame Frances de Arunsmout, 
who was the first American advocate of wo- 
man's rights. 

For a time. New Harmony was the rendez- 
vous of enlightened and progressive people 
from all over the world. But there w^as soon 
attracted to it scores of cranks, who were the 
advocates of many hobbies and visionary ideas 
on social matters, a large majority of whom 
were free thinkers in religion, which led Alex- 
ander Campbell to speak of New Harmony as 
the ''focus of enlightened atheism." 

The New Harmony society regarded educa- 
tion as the first object to be cared for. To that 
end, all children from two to twelve years of 
age were placed in houses fitted up for their 
accommodation, where they were educated, 



166 A Diamond in the Rough. 

boarded and clothed at public expense. There 
were also day and evening schools, where every 
individual, both old and young, could receive 
instruction. 

Amusement was also a prominent feature at 
New Harmony. Four evenings in each week 
were devoted to balls and concerts — dancing 
being regularly taught. And once each week 
all questions of interest to the community were 
freely discussed. In matters of belief, there 
was no restraint. One could believe anything, 
or nothing, as suited his liking. While a major- 
ity of the colonists were either skeptical or 
atheistical, and no regular church service, yet 
Christian belief was not interfered with. The 
big church, erected by the Rappites in New 
Harmony, was not used for religious purposes 
under the Owens, but was converted into a 
place of amusement. 

Not many families in the world's history 
have left their impress on men and things as 
that of Robert Owen. While not an author of 
books, Robert Owen was a great lecturer and 
essayist through a period of more than forty 
years. Robert Dale Owen, the eldest son, was 
the most prominent of the three. In addition 
to his political career, having served as a mem- 
ber of the Constitutional Convention of Indiana 
in 1850, and as a member of Congress, he was 
noted as an extensive writer. In early life he 



A Very Distinguished Family. 167 

wrote ''Pocahontas," a drama. In 1840, he 
wrote ''Hints on Public Architecture." In 
1859, "Footfalls on the Boundary of Another 
World." In 1864, "The Wrongs of Slavery." 
In 1870, "Beyond the Breakers." In 1871, 
"The Debatable Land Between This World and 
the Next," and in 1874 he wrote, "Threading 
My Way Through Twenty-seven Years of Auto- 
biography.", Richard Dale Owen, the youngest 
son, was chiefly known in science, especially in 
geology. While in respect of David Dale, we 
do not hear so much said, further than that he 
was an able man and a worthy citizen, who 
wielded a lasting influence for good on the peo- 
ple of New Plarmony and vicinity. 

To those who have visited Posey County, In- 
diana, it is a matter of mystery how that much- 
maligned region came by its reputation for 
ignorance and rusticity. No county in Indiana 
is richer agriculturally, and none west of the 
AUeghenies has reason to feel so proud of the 
general intelligence of its people. Posey Coun- 
ty, Indiana, has been the home of more men, 
eminent in science, art and literature, than any 
other locality in the West. And yet, during the 
World's Fair at Chicago, in 1893, an Eastern 
magazine contained a picture of some "moss 
covered rustics," from Posey County, driving 
to the World's Fair on a hay wagon. The car- 
toon betrayed the ignorance of its author, 



168 A Diamond in the Rough. 

rather than the people of Posey County and 
New Harmony. 

At a dinner party in the city of Philadelphia, 
during the Centennial, there was a contributor 
to the Atlantic Monthly, who expressed disbe- 
lief in there being such a place as Posey County, 
Indiana; and inquired, if there was, "what sort 
of a backwoods wilderness it was." He was 
amazed when told by a gentleman from Posey- 
ville, in Posey County, that if he would go to 
the Philadelphia Academy of Science, the pride 
of the city, that he would see the name of Will- 
iam McClure, who was its founder, inscribed 
over the door, and in the list of those who aided 
in founding it, the name of Thomas Saye, the 
father of American zoology, who were Posey 
County Hoosiers. "And if you," said the gen- 
tleman from Posey ville, "will go to the Smith- 
sonian Institute at Washington City, you will 
see carved on the corner stone, next to that of 
Smithson, the man who bequeathed his fortune 
for its erection, the name of Robert Dale Owen, 
of Posej^ County, Indiana, the man who put 
through Congress the bill which applied the 
neglected bequest to the building of the na- 
tional institution." 

This Posey County gentleman might also 
have added that the western system of town- 
ship libraries, the Indiana system of public 
schools, the polytechnic and industrial schools 



New Harmony an Astonishment. 169 

of the United States, along with the Pestaloz- 
zian system of education in this country, — 
already mentioned — had their origin in Posey 
County, Indiana. 

The influence of the little village, on the 
Wabash, which has given more eminent names 
to literature and science than any other Amer- 
ican town of its size, has not been limited to 
Posey County, or even Indiana. It has stamped 
its impress on the entire West, and may be said 
to be the birthplace of Western culture. 

In the quaint little city of New Harmony, 
there are yet evidences of its earlier history, 
in the dormer-roofed brick houses built by the 
German Rappites near eighty years ago. Most 
of these buildings are doorless on the street 
side, giving to the village an appearance of 
antiquity which would have gladdened the eyes 
of the foreign traveler who, a few years ago, 
complained of the dazzling newness of everything 
which he saw in this country.''^ 

New Harmony is interesting today, because 
of the historical interest attaching to the place, 
— to its library of eight thousand volumes, and 
splendid art gallery — and to the general cul- 
ture, sociability and rare hospitality of its 
people. 

Equally true with the fact that New Har- 
mony may be denominated the birthplace of 
Western culture, it may also be called the birth- 



170 A Diamond in the Rough. 

place of Americau socialism. For more than 
three score years before Edward Bellamy wrote, 
''Looking Backward," Robert Owen had at- 
tempted to put into execution the dream of 
Edward Bellamy, as outlined in ''Looking 
Backward. ' ' 

New Harmony is interesting above all things 
else, in that it sought to revolutionize the teach- 
ing of four thousand years, by the introduction 
of a new system of society, in which the family 
relation, in respect of parent and child, was 
too nearly subverted, and it therefore failed. 
It is furthermore interesting to us, in that it 
demonstrated the fallacy of a social state in 
which every individual interest could be merged 
into the general interest, in which poverty, 
selfishness and vice would be unknown. In 
fine, it demonstrated that it requires some- 
thing more than mere education of the head to 
keep in perpetuity a well ordered state of 
society in all departments. 

This is abundantly exemplified .in the fact 
that the Rappites, under the wholesome 
restraint of Christian teaching, and with but 
little attention to education, were enabled to 
perpetuate their socialistic society in a prosper- 
ous condition for more than eighty years, first 
in Pennsylvania, then in Indiana, and thence 
back to Pennsylvania. This they did under the 
influence of Christian belief, although in disre- 



No Merit or Demerit in Owenism. 171 

gard of the marital relation; while Robert 
Owen's effort was to found a socialistic com- 
munity on the doctrine of ''no merit or 
demerit", in human conduct. And that instead 
of living in the maintenance of the family rela- 
tion of parent and child, in separate houses, 
that educated people should live in communi- 
ties of fifteen hundred or two thousand each, 
on the boarding house plan, with the children, 
from two to twelve years of age, cared for sepa- 
rately, came to naught in less than ten years; 
and that too, under the full blaze of education, 
art, science, literature and music. 

We conclude therefore that God did not err, 
when he founded the family relation. And it 
is our uncompromising belief that well ordered 
homes are the foundation stones of the Church, 
of good government, and good society; and 
that any, or all, efforts to found a society for 
mutual strength and support upon any other 
basis, will fail. A refined and educated people 
who strongly insist upon the sacredness and 
purity of the home and the family relation, as 
ordained of God, is without doubt the strongest 
foundation upon which to predicate good 
society. 

And the fact that the system, as advocated 
and attempted to be founded by George Rapp, 
of Germany ; by F. M. C. Fourier, of France ; 
and by Robert Owen, have all came to naught. 



172 A Diamond in the Rough. 

not for want of able men and ample means to 
put them to a thorough test and trial on their 
merits, but because they were radically wrong 
in principle. In the case of Owenism, whilst 
he claimed to predicate his system on twelve 
''fundamental truisms, dug from nature," or 
''natural laws," yet his system was indirect 
repudiation and defiance of a law of animal 
nature universal and of plain observation, viz ; 
that the young of all animals are left to the 
maternal care and maintenance until they are 
able to care for themselves ; whilst Owenism 
proposed to separate the children from their 
mothers at two years of age. 

Soon after the arrival of Mr. Owen in the 
United States, and the purchase of New Har- 
mony, he delivered a course of lectures in New 
Orleans, explanatory of the principles and pur- 
poses of the system which he was founding. 
During the progress of these lectures, many 
criticisms of them appeared in the New Orleans 
papers, which Mr. Owen accused the clergy of 
the city of writing ; and he therefore published 
a challenge in the same papers, addressed to 
the clergy of America, offering to discuss with 
any one of them, in public or in private, the 
following declaration : "That all the religions 
of the world have been founded on the igno- 
rance of mankind; that they are directly 
opposed to the never changing laws of our 



Campbell-Owen Debate. 173 

nature ; that they have been, and are, the real 
source of vice, disunion and misery of evei-y 
description; that they are now the only real 
bar to the formation of a society of virtue, of 
intelligence, of charity in its most extended 
sense, and of sincerity and kindness among the 
whole human family ; and that they can be no 
longer maintained except through the igno- 
rance of the mass of the people, and the tyranny 
of the few over the mass. ' ' 

Stripped of the superfluous and the ambigu- 
ous, thrown in to soften the offensiveness of the 
affirmation, the above means that the religion, 
or teaching, of Jesus Christ and His Apostles, 
is the cause of all the dire things in the above 
bill of indictment by Mr. Owen. Is it any won- 
der, therefore, that he lost the respect of all 
the friends he had in Europe before he came to 
America as before stated 1 

For some cause the clergy of New Orleans 
were not willing to enter into a discussion with 
Mr. Owen. But the oft'er of debate by him soon 
reached Alexander Campbell's attention, who 
was President of Bethany College, Virginia, at 
the time, and he accepted it, and the debate was 
held in Cincinnati during April, 1829. A test 
vote at the conclusion of the debate showed Mr. 
Owen as having but three sympathizers in the 
vast assemblage who heard the discussion. 



Chapter 11 

FROM THE VICTORY OF SAN JACINTO TO THE ADMISSION 
OF TEXAS INTO THE FEDERAL UNION 

FOLLOWING the victory of San Jacinto, and 
as a result of the necessity of Houston's 
absence from Texas on account of his 
wounds, from which a number of pieces of 
bones were taken, and from which his recovery 
w^s slow and painful, there arose serious con- 
tention among the Texans as to what should 
be done with Santa Anna. A large majority 
of the people were urging that he be shot. 
They were urging this because of his cruelty 
and savagery in the treatment of the Alamo 
dead and the cold-blooded massacre of the 
Goliad prisoners and wounded. 

Before he left Texas, Houston had urged a 
mild course of treatment for Santa Anna, as 
the best policy, — that if he were shot his death 
might arouse Mexican fury to a point where it 
might hinder the attainment of freedom for 
Texas. 

The question of what to do with Santa Anna, 
for a time, overshadowed all others, and grow- 
ing out of it, and Houston's absence, the very 
foundation of the new Republic was being 
shaken, until some of its most devoted friends 

-175- 



176 A Diamond in the Rough. 

were in despair. When these conditions reached 
Houston's ears in New Orleans, he resolved on 
returning to Texas, which he did by the Red 
River route to Natchitoches, and thence by 
stage to San Augustine, which he reached early 
in July. Just at this time, news were received 
that a movement was on foot to deliver Santa 
Anna up to the militia for trial and execution. 
Houston at once, and while leaning on his 
crutches, delivered an address to the citizens of 
San Augustine to allay their apprehension and 
alarm. He also sent a protest to General Rush, 
saying : 

' ' Sir, I have just heard that it is the intention 
to remove Santa Anna to the army, and put 
him upon trial. This is not the true policy for 
Texas. The advantage which his capture gave 
us will be destroyed. Think what you may of 
the rules of civilized warfare, we are compelled 
by every principle of humanity and morality 
to abstain from all acts of passion and cruelty. 
Execute Santa Anna, and what will become of 
the Texan prisoners now in Mexico? Torture 
and death will be their doom. Texas, to be 
respected, must be considerate and just in her 
actions. Santa Anna living, and secured 
beyond all danger of escape in the eastern part 
of Texas, (as I first suggested) may be of great 
advantage. For a people in cold blood to offer 
up the living to the manes of the dead, only 



Texas in a Fekment. 177 

finds a place in the warfare of savages. I, there- 
fore, as Commander-in-Chief of the Army of 
Texas, do solemnly protest against the trial and 
execution of Santa Anna, until the relation we 
are to stand to the United States be deter- 
mined. 

Sam Houston, 

Commander-in-Chief of the Army." 

As on every former occasion, when Houston 
spoke, quiet was restored. Santa Anna was 
removed from Quinton to Velasco, and then 
to Columbia. While there, a plot was formed 
by the Mexican consul at New Orleans, to res- 
cue him. This led to the placing of Santa Anna 
in irons. Finally he was removed to Orizamba 
and kept in close confinement. 

On September 1st, '36, an election was held 
to elect a President of the Republic. There 
were three candidates. Steven B. Austin, 
Henrv Smith, and Sam Houston. Houston's 
popularity as the conqueror of Aanta Anna at 
San Jacinto, and his personal influence as a 
wise and safe man, secured his election by a 
large majority. His vote was 4,374, Smith's, 
745, and 587 for Austin. Houston's vote was 
more than three times as large as both of the 
other candidates. 

Houston was inaugurated as first President 
of the Republic of Texas October 22nd, 1836. 
In concluding his extemporaneous address, he 

(12) 



ITS A Diamond in the Rough. 

took from his belt his sword, and handed it to 
the presiding officer, saying, ''It now, sir, 
becomes my duty to lay down this emblem of 
my past authority. I have worn it in the 
defense of our country, and should danger 
again call for my service, I shall respond, and 
if necessary, with my blood and my life." 
- Houston at once, with practical good states- 
manship, gave attention to the duties of his 
office, which were many. One of the perplexing 
questions was Santa Amia. Like the Irishman 
who caught the wild-pat, and had more trouble 
in letting loose of it than he had in catching 
it ; so it was with Houston. He was greatly 
perplexed. Santa Anna sent for him to visit 
him in prison, which he did, and found him in 
great distress. Santa Anna's trouble now was 
exceedingly great, much more so than when 
seated in his tent at San Antonio while order- 
ing the Alamo dead to be burned, and the pris- 
oners at Goliad shot. Like Belshazzar of old, 
Santa Anna doubtless now saw an apparition 
hand, writing on his prison wall : And like King 
Richard, when he exclaimed, on a certain occa- 
sion, ^'A kingdom for a horse,' ^ Santa Anna was 
not only willing to give a kingdom, but all the 
horses with hoofs and tails to have his libertj^ 
He finally wrote President Jackson to mediate 
for him. The President responded in a kindly 
note, and invited him to Washington, D. C. 



Houston's Second Makriagk. 179 

Whereupon Houston released him that he might 
go. Santa Anna went, and after an interview 
with the President, he left for Mexico, and 
apprehension quieted down. 

In May^ 1840, Houston was married to Miss 
Moffit Lea, of Alabama, who came of a good 
family, and possessed great strength of char- 
acter, amiability and talent, and wielded a 
boundless influence for good over Houston. 

The constitution of the Republic of Texas 
made the President ineligible to re-election to 
succeed himself; and jMirabeau Lamar was 
elected. Lamar's policy regarding the Indians 
was just the opposite of Houston's, and caused 
great trouble in Texas. One of the good fea- 
tures in Houston's character was his love of 
justice, and the protection of the rights of 
others. At this time there were many Indians 
in Texas, and a very large majority of the citi- 
zens were in favor of driving them all out of 
the Republic. To this end, Albert Sidney John- 
son, who was killed at Shiloh, in '62, then 
the Secretary of War for the Republic of Texas, 
directed that a force be raised to drive them 
out. 

The Indians were informed by General John- 
son that they must leave the country. They 
refused, and were attacked by the troops and 
defeated. The Texans then laid waste the corn 
fields of the Indians and ])urned their cabins. 



180 A Diamond in the Rough. 

Houston was absent when this took place. On 
his return, he announced that he would address 
the citizens of Nacogdoches, who were almost 
unanimous in favor of expelling the Indians. 
Threats were made that Houston should not 
speak, and the most violent accusations were 
brought against him, charging that he was 
inciting the Indians to resist the government of 
Texas. The feeling was so intense that threats 
were made to shoot Houston if he attempted to 
speak. Not being deterred, Houston dragged a 
box into the street and mounted it and soon 
stilled the crowd by the majesty of his com- 
manding presence. He denounced the Repub- 
lic's administration in scathing terms for its 
breach of plighted faith with the Indians, and 
spoke of the recent action of the authorities as 
barbarous and cruel. The people listened in 
silence, and Houston's courage and sincerity 
triumphed over their tumultuous passions. 

About this time, England, France, Belgium 
and Holland acknowledged the independence 
of Texas. The finances of the Republic at this 
time were reduced to a low ebb, under Lamar's 
administration; and the only circulation was 
the government's promissory notes, called 
' ' Red-backs. ' ' The public debt of Texas, under 
Lamar, was increased over Houston's $4,665,- 
215, — Houston's having been $190,000, against 
$4,855,215 for Lamar. .At one time during 



Texan Independence Acknowledged. 181 

Lamar's term, matters became so desperate that 
the Texan Congress proposed in a body to 
resign their places and go home. But Houston, 
always present when and where needed, made 
a speech and held the Republic's Congress to 
its duty, 

Houston from the very start was the center 
of the political caldron. With the people it 
now became, "Houston", or "Anti-Houston." 
He was again nominated for President of the 
Republic, and received 7,915 votes, to 3,516 for 
David G. Burnet, and was inaugurated in 
December, '41. In his message to the Texan 
Congress, Houston said, "We are not only with- 
out money, but without credit, and for want of 
punctuality, are without character." 

Houston's watchword at once became, "Econ- 
omy." At his own suggestion, his salary was 
reduced one-half, and that of all others in like 
proportion. His first work then was to carry 
into effect his recommendations for economy. 
Many useless offices w^ere abolished, and the 
most rigid economy was required in every 
department of government. All claims were 
postponed uptil the money Avas in the treasury. 
Among the claimants was a Jonathan Bird, who 
had erected a building for th.e government, and 
with his unquestioned claim, he asked for pay. 
and w^as directed to Houston. Bird called on 
the President about the matter, and Houston 



182 A Diamond in the Rough. 

informed him that he could not approve any 
demands on the treasury until there was sojne 
money to pay with; And said, ''since your 
claim is just, if it will help you in any way, 
Mr. Bird, I will give you half of what I have. ' ' 
"And what have you, Mr. President?" ''All 
I have in the world, in the way of property," 
said Houston, "is an old broken-down stallion, 
which is eating his head ofp, and a game rooster, 
without a hen to lay an egg.^^ 

Lest some young reader may have the same 
fanciful notion as to how a horse, or chicken, 
or any other animal, or fowl, may eat its head 
off, I will explain. Having, when a young boy, 
heard a farmer arguing that ducks and geese 
were unprofitable to raise, for the reason that 
in many instances they "eai" their heads off, I 
formed the fanciful notion that after swallow- 
ing all the corn or other grain that their craws 
would hold, and it had time to moisten and 
swell, that the effect would be to push their 
heads off. Not so. It means that the animal, 
or fowl, is not worth what it takes to keep it. 
My boyish philosophising about the matter was 
therefore wrong. 

Houston's rigid economy is shoAvn by the fact 
that the expense of his second term as Presi- 
dent was only $417,175, against $4,855,215 dur- 
ing Lamar's. There was therefore, no "graft" 
or "grab," in Houston's make-up. 



Houston's Economy. 183 

The President at once, now that he had got 
the finances of the Republic in better working 
order, immediately set about pacifying the 
Indians. Some of his letters to the Indians, 
sent and read to them by agents, have been pre- 
served, and are interesting. 

The following is one of them: "My Broth- 
ers," said Houston, — (this letter was sent to 
the Indians immediately after his inauguration, 
and after the effort by Lamar to drive them out 
of Texas) ''the path between us is still open, 
and I wish it to remain open, and that it may 
no more be stained with blood. May clouds 
never again hover over us, to prevent the sun 
from giving light to our footsteps. May all 
strife and contention be banished from among 
us, that w^ may look each other in the face and 
be friends. I Avill send this, my kindly greet- 
ing to you, by the hand of councilors. Hear it. 
I have never opened my mouth to tell you a lie. 
My red brethren, who know me, will tell you 
that I have always advocated peace; and that 
I have eaten bread and drank water with the 
red men. A bad man was elected to my place. ' ' 
(Lamar) ''His council was bad, and the people 
did you wrong. His council is no more heard, 
and the people love peace with their red breth- 
ren. Your Great Father, and ours, — the United 
States — wish the red men and the people of 
Texas to be brothers. The Great Spirit will hear 



184 A Diamond in the Rough. 

the words that I speak to you, and He will 
know of the truth of the words that you send 
me. When truth is spoken, His countenance 
rejoices. Before him who speaketh lies, the 
Great Spirit will place darkness. Let the war- 
whoop no more be heard on our prairies. Let 
songs of joy be heard upon our hills, and in our 
valleys. Let there be laughter in our wigwams ; 
and let the voices of our women and children 
be that of gladness, and when we meet in coun- 
cil, may we smoke the pipe of peace, and be 
happy." 

(Signed) Your Brother, 

Sam Houston. 

This thoroughly pacified the Indians. But 
the Mexicans were yet giving trouble. The 
great majority of the people of Mexico were 
bitterly opposed to the surrender of Texas. 
And Santa Anna again felt compelled to make 
a pretense of renewing the invasion, and with 
a small force he crossed the Rio Grande again. 
This rekindled the war spirit in Texas, which 
ripened into a demand for the invasion of M ei» - 
ico. And thus matters were in a ferment. In 
addition to the Mexican matter, a disturbance 
broke out in eastern Texas. Following the War 
for Independence, a great number of despera- 
does and criminals came among the people of 
Texas, who were continually giving trouble. 



Mexicans Again Invade Texas. 185 

In September, '43, the Mexicans again crossed 
the Eio Grande. This raid renewed the demand 
for offensive operations against Mexico. On 
October 13, '43, Houston sent an appeal to the 
United States, France and England, to require 
Mexico to either recognize the independence of 
Texas, or wage war in a more civilized manner^. 
The appeal received the approval of France and 
England, — but not of the United States — on the 
condition that they alone act in the matter. At 
this juncture, application having been made by 
Texas for admission to the Federal Union, as 
a State, President Houston, on June 6, '43, 
directed the Texan Minister at Washington, D. 
C, to withdraw the application for annexation. 

President Tyler being strongly in favor of 
annexation, wrote Houston, requesting him to 
renew the application. Houston did so, and 
immediately wrote Andrew Jackson a long let- 
ler concerning the matter, in which he deplored 
the renewal of the war in Texas, saying : ''The 
revolution has already brought more ambitious 
and unscrupulous men into Texas than is 
desired under present conditions. Nearly all 
the evils we have experienced are the work of 
these characters, and it is time we were having 
peace permanently established." 

''And now, my venerable friends," said 
Houston, "Texas is presented to the United 
States a second time. And should she be 



186 A Diamond in the Rough. 

spurned again, it will forever terminate the 
matter, and Texas will look elsewhere for an 
alliance. Any effort to postpone annexation to 
a more convenient season, to subserve party 
purpose, will be a great mistake. Let certain 
men beware. If party faction should defeat the 
matter now, you may be assured of one thing. 
A rival power will be built up, embracing New 
Mexico and the Pacific slope. In such an event, 
all the powers who either fear, or envy, the 
United States, will aid us. This will place 
Mexico at our mercy. But one thing can prevent 
it, and that is annexation. ' ' 

The two great parties of the country at that 
time, headed by Henry Clay and VanBuren, 
opposed annexation, and it was defeated. Fol- 
lowing this, it was at once proposed by Eng- 
land and France to ask the United States to 
join them in an effort to secure peace between 
Texas and Mexico, on the basis of independence 
for Texas ; she giving a pledge not to unite with 
any other power. The refusal of the United 
States to participate was expected, by both, 
England and France. Houston at once 
instructed his Secretary of the State to close 
the compact with England and France. 

Knowledge of the proposal of England and 
France to guarantee the independence of Texas 
under the above conditions, thoroughly aroused 
the alarm of jealousy of the United States. 



Houston's Loyalty and Patriotism. 187 

And there was a complete change in public 
sentiment from opposition, to an advocacy of 
annexation. Polk, who was a strong advocate 
of annexation, defeated Van Buren in the Dem- 
ocratic convention, and was elected President. 
Immediately after this a joint resolution was 
put through both houses of Congress, ''under 
whip and spur," for the admission of Texas 
into the Union. While this was going on at 
Washington, D. C, the President of Mexico 
agreed to a treaty by which Mexico would 
acknowledge the independence of Texas on con- 
dition that she (Texas) would not become 
annexed to any other power. The United 
States, now more than ever, became greatly 
agitated over the probable loss of Texas, and 
sent special agents to the Republic in haste 
with many promises. Houston, who had been 
for annexation -first, last and all the time, vntli 
no thouglit of letting any other power get their 
clutclms on the Republic, had noiv wofi out. He was 
driven by the folly of the Whigs and Democrats 
in the United States to play a desperate game, 
but his- patriotism and long-sightedness carried 
the day. 

On the invitation of the United States, there- 
fore, and on July 6, 1846, in Austin, Texas, a 
resolution passed the Texan Congress, with but 
one dissenting vote, accepting the invitation to 
become a State in the Federal Union. A State 



188 A Diamond in the Rough. 

Constitution was at once adopted at a general 
election by the people, and on October 14, 1846, 
Texas ceased to be a Republic, and became a 
State in the Great Republic. And who is'nt 
ready to exclaim, All hail! I to Sam Houston for 
his loyalty and sagacity in securing Texas to 
the United States without either cost in money 
or blood, for it is a great State in many re- 
spects. And there can be no reasonable doubt 
but that Houston's purpose in leaving the 
Cherokee Indians, as afore given, and going to 
Texas, was for the purpose of bringing about 
its acquisition, which was by and with the 
knowledge and support of President Jackson. 

Tradition has it that about this time a foreign 
lady, of immense wealth, was visiting the West- 
ern World, and while cruising in the Gulf of 
Mexico in her yacht, she visited Houston, in 
the year 1844. Her desire was to meet and 
greet the hero of San Jacinto, and the friend 
of the red men. She is quoted as saying, 
''Never have I seen a man who had done so 
much for his country and for humanity, who is 
so simple and unobtrusive in his manner and 
general deportment, and who seems to think so 
little of himself." And I will answer, Yes! 
Well and truly said. And will say further; 
after having read much of men in every age, 
that Sam Houston is the most unique and 
striking character of the ancient or modern 



A Foreign Lady's Opinion. 189 

world, — a diamond in the rough — whose ster- 
ling honesty and invincibility to "graft and 
corruption," coupled with his loyalty to his 
country and friends, places him upon a pin- 
nacle, whose altitude is rarely, if ever, reached. 



Chapter 12 

HOUSTON IN THE UNITED STATES SENATE 

FROM the day of their first meeting at the 
Battle of the Horseshoe, in Alabama, to 
the death of Andrew Jackson at the Her- 
mitage, near Nashville, Tennessee, he and Hous- 
ton were strongly attached to each other in 
bonds indissoluble. Houston was greatly anx- 
ious to visit the ex-president at the Hermitage 
with his family for a last lea vet akin g from his 
' ' venerable friend, ' ' whom he held in such affec- 
tionate reverence, when the news of Jackson's 
death forever intervened. 

Having been elected to the United States 
Senate from Texas, Houston took his seat in 
that body March 30, 1844. He was now a mem- 
ber of the upper house of the most distinguished 
body of lawmakers the world has ever known. 
And this Congress, the Twenty-ninth, had 
among its members such men as Walker, Clay, 
Calhoun, Benton, Cass, Dix, Johnson, Cameron, 
Allen, Corwin, and Jesse D. Bright. 

Although Houston had been a member of the 
lower house of Congress from Tennessee two 
terms, it was before he had become known to 
fame. His advent at this time, following his 

-191- 



192 A Diamond in the Rough. 

romantic achievements in war and diplomacy, 
coupled with his eccentricity in dress, attracted 
to him much attention. His habit of wearing a 
broad-brimmed white hat of soft fur, a sky-blue 
cloak with bright red lining, black silk panta- 
loons, and shoes with silver buckles, gave him 
a highly spectacular appearance as the star 
actor of the Senate. 

The present custom of new members sitting 
through one term without taking an active part 
had not then obtained, and Houston was 
untrammeled by that conventionality, and made 
his first speech in just two weeks after he was 
sworn in as a member. The Oregan boundary 
question was up, and Houston took strong 
grounds with T. H. Benton against Calhoun and 
the nullifiers and disunionists in favor of the 
extreme claims of the United States in the mat- 
ter. The South, under the leadership of Cal- 
houn, was not anxious to add free territory to 
the North; and although President Polk had 
been elected on the platform of "54, 40 or 
fight," he was not nearlj^ so belligerent toward 
England as he had been toward Mexico. 

Houston's most important action and speech, 
and that which determined his relation to the 
extension of slavery, was on the bill containing 
a provision to prohibit slavery in the Northwest 
Territory as provided for in the ordinance of 
1787. Houston's course on this matter was the 



Houston Now foe Tempeeance. 193 

cause of much anger among the Southerners. 
FTe was denounced as a traitor to the Southern 
interests in many sections of the Southhind. 
His course, however, does not appear to have 
been objected to by his own State. 

The slavery question at this time was contin- 
ually coming to the front and obtruding its nose 
at every opportunity. And on motion to invite 
Father Mathew, the eminent Irish apostle of 
temperance, to a seat on the floor of the Senate, 
objection was made on the ground that he had 
signed a petition against slavery. Houston sup- 
ported the motion, and expressed profound con- 
tempt for those who would "drag slavery into 
the subject of temperance." Having now con- 
quered his own thirst for drink, Houston said ; 
'*I am a disciple of temperance. I needed the 
discipline of reformation, and embraced it ; and 
I am pijoud, on this floor, to proclaim it, sir. I 
would enforce the example upon every Amer- 
ican heart in which the sentiment of filial affec- 
tion or parental tenderness finds a lodgment." 

On March 4, '53, Pierce was inaugurated as 
President, and was an aggressive propagandist 
of slavery. In '54 Senator Douglas reported 
the Kansas-Nebraska bill, which repealed the 
Missouri Compromise of 1820, which the coim- 
try had accepted as a pledge of peace on the 
slavery question. Houston opposed the bill 
with all the power of his impetuous nature. In 

13) 



194 A Diamond in the Rough. 

a speech at night on March 3, just before the 
passage of the bill, in which his wonderful 
power as a great orator on a great occasion was 
abundantly shown, Houston, with prophetic 
wisdom and prescience approaching the mar- 
velous, exposed the follies and dangers of the 
bill, and the peril it would bring to the union 
of the States. Said he, ''Mr. President, I do 
not believe the agitation over this matter which 
we have seen here this night will confine itself 
to this chamber. If the Republic be not shaken 
I will be greatly surprised. I ask, what benefit 
will be gained to the South if this measure be 
adopted? Will it give more territory to sla- 
very ? No sir, not at all. Will it allay agitation 
at the North ? No sir. Will it be a panacea to 
the South for her uneasiness? No sir. Will it 
preserve the Union of the States 1 No sir. Will 
it give life to, and sustain the Democratic or 
Whig parties ? No sir, they will go to the wall. 
My word for it, if this measure is adopted, we 
will realize scenes and convulsions which are at 
this moment rumbling in the distance. ' ' 

Replying to charges that he was in league 
with abolitionists, Houston said: "This is a 
perilous measure, and do you expect me to sit 
her silent, and shrink from the discharge of 
my duty to the country ? No sir. I will do my 
duty as I see it, in spite of all the intimidations 
or threats which may be hurled at me. Sir, the 



Houston's Wonderful Pkescience. 195 

charge that I am acting with the abolitionists 
affects me not. It is conscious duty, sir, that 
compels me to confront the very section of our 
country in which I reside, and in which my 
personal interests have always been, and in 
which my affections rest. Why, sir. Every 
look toward the setting sun carries me to the 
bosom of a family dependent upon me. Think 
you I can be untrue to them? Never, never! 
Having attained to my present age, after forty- 
five years of public service to my country and 
people, I had fondly hoped that I should be per- 
mitted to pass down the western slope of life, 
with my country at peace in all her borders, 
that my children might be happy and prosper- 
ous. But my hopes are fading, and my anxie- 
ties are increasing. And should this measure 
be repealed, we will then have seen the com- 
mencement of an agitation and struggle in our 
country which will be raging when every mem- 
ber on this floor will be moldering to dust. To 
me this is a solemn hour, for I fear the repeal 
of this measure will drench our country in 
blood." 

The above words of Sam Houston, uttered in 
the United States Senate in 1854, were no less 
than a prophecy that his far-reaching sagacity 
and prescience enabled him to see ; and his love 
of the Union was but the essence of enlightened 
wisdom, and his patriotism a passion. And no 



196 A Diamond in the Rough. 

speech delivered in the Senate during this try- 
ing ordeal was better moderated and temper- 
ated than Houston's, for in no instance did he 
violate the proprieties of orderly debate, not- 
witlistanding he was the target for the shafts of 
his colleagues from the South, and his tone and 
conduct toward his fellow Senators was that 
of the dignified and impressive politeness which 
no one knew better how to exhibit than he ; 
-and being of the wilderness born and reared, 
and not the product of edutjated and refined 
society, amid a better environment, it stamps 
him as, by nature, one of earth's nobility. 

Oliver Dyer, in his book on ''Great Sena- 
tors, ' ' says of Houston ; "I was not disap- 
pointed in his appearance. It was easy to 
believe in his heroism, and to imagine him lead- 
ing a charge and dealing destruction to his foes. 
He was large of frame, of stately carriage and 
dignified demeanor, and had a lion-like counte- 
nance, capable of expressing the fiercest pas- 
sion. When in composure, with this latter 
quality in quiescence, he appeared as harmless 
as a little child, and was universally admired 
for his gallantry to ladies." 

Contemporaries of Houston say that as the 
years came on, the shadow of melancholy was 
noticed creeping over him, and he appeared to 
be lonely. Soon after Houston went to Wash- 
ington, D. C, as related by Rev. G. W. Samson. 



Houston Embraces Christianity. 197 

the pastor of the Baptist Church, Houston 
approached him after the service on a Sunday, 
and said that respect for his wife, back in 
Texas, one of the best Christians on earth, had 
brought him to the Church. Houston was a 
visitor there ever afterward during his stay in 
Washington. Before leaving for his home he 
professed faith in Christ, and received the ordi- 
nance of baptism. From this on his reading of 
the Bible w^as continuous and earnest, so much 
so that his speeches in after life were tinged 
with the figures, imagery, and phraseology of 
the Bible. At the conclusion of Houston 's term 
in the Senate he returned to Texas, and seemed 
not to care for re-election. 

On returning to Texas Houston found the 
political condition in great confusion. The 
element favoring secession was doing all in its 
power to array the State against the Union. An 
organization, known as "The Knights of the 
Golden Circle," which was originally formed 
to support filibustering enterprises wherever 
there was a show for aggrandizement, seized 
upon the trouble between the North and the 
South as the field of operation. Houston was 
the natural leader of the friends of the Union, 
and instead of peace and quietude, it became 
necessary for him to gird his loins and buckle 
on his armor for a contest which he had fore- 
cast when he first entered the Senate. At a 



198 A Diamond in the Rough. 

public meeting of the friends of the Union held 
at Brenham, Houston was nominated for Gov- 
ernor by acclamation. He accepted it in a let- 
ter saying that ' ' the Constitution and the Union 
embraced all the principles by which he would 
be governed." 

The campaign which followed was one of the 
most exciting ever held in Texas. It demon- 
strated Houston's tremendous hold upon the 
people and his extraordinary power as a stump- 
speaker. He aroused the enthusiasm of the 
people by his eloquent appeals for the preser- 
vation of the Union. In joint debate he simply 
overwhelmed his opponents. One after another 
they retired from the field in discomfiture. 
When the votes were counted Houston had 
36,257 to 29,500 for his opponent, — a majority 
of 8,757. On December 21, '59, Houston was 
inaugurated as Governor. 

Soon after his inauguration Houston made 
a speech which he closed in words of pathetical 
eloquence. He said: ''When I look back and 
remember the names of the men who are canon- 
ized as the tutelar saints of liberty, and the 
warning they gave us against disunion, I can 
not believe that you will be led astray. T can- 
not be long with you. The sands of my life 
are fast running low. As the glass becomes 
exhausted, if I can feel that I can leave my 
coiuitry prosperous and united, I shall die eon- 



Wonderful Power ah an Orator. 199 

tented. To leave friends with whom I have 
stood in troublous times, and whom I have 
learned to love as bi^others; to leave the chil- 
dren of those whom I have seen pass away, 
after lives of devotion to the Union ; to leave 
the people who have borne me up and sustained 
me; to leave my country and not feel that the 
liberty and happiness I have enjoyed would be 
theirs, would be the worst pang of death. 
Think you I feel no interest in the future of 
our country in which my children and yours 
are to share the fate of each other? They must 
encounter the evils which inay come. If 
untrammeled by disunion, they maj^ venture in 
the paths of honor and glory, and who can fore- 
tell the mighty progress they may make? If 
cut adrift, and the calamitous curse of disunion 
is inflicted upon them, where is the seer who 
can portray their misfortime and shame?" 

A few days before the election to determine 
whether the State should secede, Houston had 
an appointment to speak in Galveston, — the 
hot-bed of disunion. When he arrived he was 
admonished not to speak, as there was danger 
of trouble. He refused to be intimidated, and 
spoke from the balcony of a hotel. While in 
Galveston a few years ago, a gentleman with 
whom I was talking, thus describes him at the 
time: "There he stood, an old man of seventy 
years, on a balcony high above the heads of the 



200 A Diamond in the Rough. 

thousands who had gathered to hear him speak, 
and where every eye could scan his magnificent 
form, six feet and three inches high, and as 
straight as an arrow. Thus Houston stood, with 
his deep-set and penetrating eagle eyes looking 
out from under heavy shaggy eye-brows, over 
the assembled multitude, while above his high 
and broad forehead were to be seen glimpses 
of the infinite intellectual forces of his massive 
brain that were crowned with white locks. 
Yes, there stood Plouston, who, in a voice of 
far-reaching power, which echoed and re- 
sounded from street to street and from building 
to building, which shook and commanded the 
very souls of his hearers ; and, added to all this, 
was a manner peculiar to himself, made up of 
deliberation, self-possession, and a restrained 
majesty of action which left him without a 
peer." 

Thus appeared Sam Houston on this most 
wonderful occasion of his eventful life, and by 
the power of his matchless personality he para- 
lyzed the arm of mobocracy. He said : ''Some 
of you laugh, at the idea of bloodshed, as the 
result of secession. But let me tell you what 
will happen. The time will come when your 
fathers and your husbands, your sons and 
your brothers, will be herded like sheep and 
cattle in prison pens to the far north at the 
point of the bayonet ; and your wives, mothers 



Houston's Forecast of the Future. 201 

and sisters will ask, 'Where are they f and echo 
will answer, Where? You may perchance, 
after the sacrifice of countless millions of 
money, and hundreds of thousands of precious 
lives, win Southern independence, but I doubt 
it. The North is determined to preserve the 
Union. They are not fiery and impulsive peo- 
ple like you, for they live in a colder climate. 
But when they do begin to move in a given 
direction, when great interests are at stake, as 
in this matter, they move with the steady tread 
and momentum of a mighty avalanche, and 
may overwhelm the South with ignoble defeat. 

But Houston could not stem the tide. The 
secessionists were active and violent, and the 
State was pushed into the vortex of disunion. 
The Union sentiment was nevertheless quite 
strong in Texas, for only about two-thirds of 
the voting population attended the election 
when the question of secession was acted on, 
and there were 13,841 votes against secession. 
A convention assembled immediately after the 
election and took steps to join the Confeder- 
acy. A committee was appointed to inform 
Governor Houston of its action. He protested, 
but without avail. On March 14, the conven- 
tion adopted an ordinance requiring the State 
officers to take an oath to support the Confed- 
eracy. Houston declined, and was deposed 
from his office. Whereupon he left for his home 



202 ' A Diamond in the Rough. 

at Huntsville. Soon after his arrival at home 
President Lincoln offered Houston a Major- 
General's commission in the Union Army, but 
it was declined. 

Sam Houston had many opportunities to have 
acquired wealth. But he was indifferent to the 
acquisition of money. It seemed to have no 
charms for him. As a result, he lived and died 
a poor man. After his second marriage he 
lived more in accord with the usages of good 
societ.y. His wife was a source of great strength 
to him, in reclaiming him from the drink habit, 
and in bringing hini under the wholesome influ- 
ence of the Gospel of Christ, which he adhered 
to until his death, which occurred on July 26, 
1863. 

He left a widow and eight children, all of 
whom were present at his death, but his eldest 
son, Samuel, who was wounded and a prisoner 
in the hands of the Union forces when his 
father died. 



Chapter 13 

A CONTRIBUTION TO AN ENTERTAINMENT HELD IN THE 
TOWN HALL, IN CLAYTON, INDIANA, ON THE EVEN- 
ING OF DECEMBER 31, 1887, ENTITLED, 
"THRICE HAPPY NEW YEAR" 

ONE by one the years go by. Like a strange 
dream the year 1887 has vanished over 
the brink of the great precipice, and will 
soon be numbered with the ages that are gone, 
on the pages of whose records are many joys 
and many sorrows. One short year ! It seems 
but yesterday, since, one year ago, we were 
watching and waiting the departure of the old, 
to wish each other a happy new year, and 
on its threshold laid our varied gifts— hopes, 
plans, promises, and expectations respecting the 

future. 

Do we ever realize that each returning New 
Year's eve, closes a chapter in God's great 
journal^ The year is God's ledger. Death, 
His balance sheet— debtor and creditor— and 
what a medley we do present. Old age, middle 
age, and childhood. Bad acts, and good acts. 
Hopes, fears, smiles, joys and tears, all woven 
together like a tangled skein, and only pene- 
trable by the wondrous eye of Him who reigns 
on high. 

—208— 



204 A Diamond in the Rough. 

Now, as the close of the year is the time we 
usually take an accounting of our business 
transactions, should we not also take a retro- 
spect of our lives, and see how much of good 
there is to our credit? Although the record is 
made up, for or against us, in the great book 
that will be opened at the last day ; and whilst 
it is also true that we can not change the 
result, may we not look over it, and see wherein 
we could have done better? Who of us can 
look back over the past year, and say there is 
nothing in our lives that needs improving? 
Suppose we were this moment standing before 
the great tribiuial, and our records were being 
read to us ; would not many of us think that a 
mistake was being made, and that some one 
else 's record was being read ? If there is much 
we would like blotted out, how very much is 
there for Him to shake His head at? None of 
us have been perfect. Few have done as well 
as we might. But while this is true, and whilst 
it is also true that it is too late to recall the 
past, yet it is not too late to resolve and re- 
resolve for the betterment of our lives in the 
future. 

Many, indeed, are the changes that have 
taken place since we last wished each other a 
happy new year. Many are the heart joys that 
have been dipped in sadness. Many there are 
whose hearts are darker than the grave, for the 



Eei LECTIONS OF A New Year's Eve. 205 

lamp of love is broken, and the joy of their lives 
have departed. Scarlet blossoms and sombre 
buds — such is life. If we look back down the 
dark lane of our lives, we find that many good 
intentions and noble resolutions lie bleeding 
and torn as far back as the eye can reach. 
Hard w^ords and bitter sayings, in too many 
instances, lie where soft ones would have been 
better ; while here and there, though far apart, 
a fragrant flower lifts its silent voice and rears 
its pearly leaflets to gladden the debris round. 
Here and there, too, can be seen the beautiful, 
in strange contrast with the ugly and the 
unseemly. Life, indeed, to many, is a dark lane. 
But amid all the ruins that line its way, God 
has given us many good things ; and He has 
given us that which is more blessed than all — 
golden hope, twin sister of Immortality. For, 
while all else may, and sometimes do, desert us, 
yet hope, "That springs eternal in the breast", 
is ours through every trial — even the grave — 
to bear us on, dry and happy, through the 
Stygian flood, up to God, 

This is New Year's eve. Another mile-stone 
has been reached by us in our journey from the 
cradle to the grave. Another echo has rung 
down the valley of life, and who of us have 
been true to our vows and our promises made 
one year ago ? God only knows ! How many 
the changes, one brief year has wrouglit. Let 



206 A DJ.AMOND IN THE RoUGH. 

US pause for a moment and compare the then, 
with the now, that we may note the rapid transi- 
tion of time. Think of the aged, whose heads 
are fast beeom;ing silvered o'er, and whose 
locks are fast whitening. Then think of the 
youth, of the boys who have developed into 
men, — some of whom are in distant lands — and 
of the girls, who have grown to be women, some 
of whom, with implicit faith, and careless of all 
save the love of their chosen one, hath, since 
last New Year's eve, said "yes", and become 
brides, and have cut loose from the hallowed 
port of parental protection, and have launched 
their barks on the sea of life in the pursuit of 
that happiness so often mirrored to us in our 
dreams, and that doth beckon us on. 

Yes, this is New Year's eve. Another chap- 
ter in the book of life is closed. Another wave 
has rolled in toward the shores of eternity ; and 
while we are looking forward to the future 
with hope, there are pictures on memoric plates 
that each will do well to recall. During the 
year just closing, as in every other, some hearts 
have been joyful, while others have been made 
to drink the cup of bitterness to its very dregs. 
The happy wife of one year ago, with broken 
heart, has been plunged into a grave deeper and 
darker than the one wherein lies her hopes. 
The affectionate husband, weighed down with 
a grief too deep for tears, has consigned to the 



Some Unpleasant Reminiscences. 207 

tomb the dear one chosen from among all Ood's 
millions. The devoted father, with blighted 
hopes, has laid his darling boy beneath the sod. 
The saintly mother, with a grief stricken soul, 
has prayed to God, as no other could, to spare, 
if but for a brief time, a lovely daughter from 
death's grasp; while the little infant, whose 
breath had hardly been given, marks an angelic 
chrysalis in the cold graveyard ; and the pretty 
playthings of the child, whose prattlings and 
rompings gave joy to the household, are 
securely put away, in some sacred spot, to call 
forth floods of tears when none but grief and 
God are nigh. Yea, indeed ! Heart stories, to 
be read only in the land of the Leal, have been 
written. Friendships, once thought to be indis- 
soluble, have been broken, and coldness and 
distrust now reign where once flourished the 
flowers of mutual esteem and confidence. 
Would to Him who gives out the new years, and 
reels in the old ones, all tattered, torn and 
blotched by us here on earth, that in all the 
land there were none but happy homes and joy- 
ful people. 

This would be a tiresome world, if eternity 
was life here. It is well for us that life is short, 
in the midst of our present environment. Some 
have concluded that life is not worth living. 
To many it is not. It would not be for any of 
us, but for the unspoken beautiful that draws 



208 A Diamond in the Rough. 

us captive to the hearth and the home circle. 
As love comes to us, so we give in return, and 
each to each with acemnulated interest. It is 
smiles that brighten our pathway, and when 
the dearest eyes in all the world look into our 
own, so full, so deep and so strong with earnest 
love, we could, would and should, dare any 
danger, face any death, or wrestle with any 
fate, which may stand between us and the 
sacred circle where gather those whose hearts, 
day by day, have run more and more into our 
own, as warm lips, love-lit eyes, and trusting 
hearts, have run to meet us at our coming. 

There are times when the dark clouds of 
adversity gather very thick and threatening 
over the heads of many of us, and were it not 
for the parting with loved ones, which sets 
thought in a quiver, and makes us cling to life, 
death would be a happy relief; for, of the 
future we have no fears. God is mercy, and 
mercy is God, and they who trust in Him, and 
His promises, will never fail nor sink. 

The future of life will be much as the present 
and past. Not all the clouds we look upon are 
lined with silver. Yet there is a lining to many 
of them. Not every flower on the distant plain 
to which we are walking is fragrant, nor yet 
is the coloring as bright as in our dreams ; for 
there will come trials and sorrows, and disap- 
pointments will send throbbings to our hearts. 



Let Us Be Heroic. 209 

But let us bear with life's burdens bravely, and 
they will be lighter. In a word, let us rest on 
the roses, and not on the thorns! None of us 
know why one heart is sad and another happy. 
It is well we do not. It is a good thing that 
there are no windows to our hearts. If there 
were, we would be continually looking into each 
other's secret sorrows, that most of us are philo- 
sophical enough to try to bury out of sight. 

People seldom inquire into another's troubles 
with good intentions. The world hunts for the 
troubles and sorrows of others as a boy buys 
a ball — to kick about and see it bounce. If 
you have tender places, and don't want them 
bumped, don't speak of them, is the true phi- 
losophy. The only head-throbbings most men 
care for are those on their own shoulders. If 
you have trouble, fight it. If you don 't kill it, 
it will kill you. The world moves, just the 
same, whether we are happy or miserable. Let 
us exercise common sense, then, and be happy 
while we can. If your coat doesn't fit, don't 
find fault, don't fret, don't bother, and worry, 
and stew, and grumble and haggle over your 
hard luck, but go in your shirt sleeves, or get 
another. If your plans miscarrj^ try a new 
set. If you get knocked down by the hurrying 
throng who are sweeping by, spring to your 
feet quickly, lest you get trampled upon ! For 
remember that our greatest glory is not in 
a*) 



210 A Diamond ]n the Rough. 

never falling, but, by pluck, courage, and per- 
severance, in rising when ive fall! 

All have causes for joy, for smiles, for hopes, 
for tears, and for sobs ; and what if the causes 
are not published? None the less do they ex- 
ist. There is not a heart but what has its inner 
chamber — its grave of hopes — although the 
foliage of time may in part have hidden it from 
the gaze of the world. The inner beauty of the 
soul, which shines and radiates, as trouble and 
sorrow gather about the heart, is seldom seen 
by the world. No greater mistake is made than 
to suppose, because a man's face has been 
sobered and saddened by misfortune, that he is 
therefore become sullen and morose. As some 
of the sweetest kernels are found in nuts with 
the roughest hulls, so with hearts. Some of the 
tenderest and most affectionate men and wo- 
men who have ever lived, were persons with 
apparently crabbed and crusty exteriors. 
Study to turn the keys aright, and the heart- 
riches of such persons are as easy of access 
as is the gold in the safe, by the right manipu- 
lation of its combination lock. 

Being imperfect judges, many whom we con- 
demn, God pities. That which is most in need 
among men is charity. Over the land, this 
night, just fallen, there lies a mantle of snow, — 
white as the forgiveness of God — which seems 
to have been lowered from the cerulean dome 



A Lessox fkom Beautiful Snow. 211 

above, to teach us that most beautiful of all 
lessons — forgiveness. And as the beautiful 
snow covers the dark and unsightly places of 
the earth, and as the new year is thus coming 
to us clad in the garments of peace and purity, 
once again, let us forgive, as we would be for- 
given. Who, on sober reflection, can afford to 
hate ? How the grave mocks at our enmity 
against the soul it shelters. Vain and decep- 
tive ! And yet there are those who openly boast 
of the hatred of their fellows — travelers with 
them on the road to eternity. 

Revenge at times may seem sweet, but no one 
who is not on the borderland of misanthropy, 
can ride with it long. Is not he who flings 
hatred to the winds, and quenches wrath in the 
waters of Lethe, a braver and truer man than 
he who rolls animosity under his tongue as a 
sweet morsel? All there is of life is what we 
get out of it to make us happy. Our only real 
home here on earth is in the heart, the arms, or 
the presence of those we love. Oui- riches, if 
we have any, are not in our pockets, nor in oui- 
safes. They are in our hearts. Gold and silver 
are not riches. Rustling silk does not always 
herald affection. A marble palace is not neces- 
sarily the bower of love. Smiles, born of happy 
hearts, are the jewels which reflect the bright- 
est and purest light, and are of greatest value. 
Krownstone f)-onts and gas-lit halls, may be wel: 



212 A Diamond ix the Rough. 

enough in their way, but they contain more fur- 
niture than happiness. The smiles that beam 
on the face of the occupants of the little cot- 
tage around the corner, that nestles 'neath the 
shade of skillfully trained vine and tree, — as 
his queen of hearts and the little ones run to 
meet him as he returns from the labors of the 
day — is truer, and has more of God's sunshine 
in it than a thousand peals of laughter from 
gas-lit halls and sumptuous parlors. 

Home is the place ! Not the semblance, but 
the reality — as God intended it. Wealth can 
never satisfy the heart. Qi'oesus was not satis- 
fied, neither is John Rockefeller. Fame is like 
the crumbling frosting on bridal-cake — hard to 
make and easily broken. Ambition, even when 
gratified, is powerless to soothe pain, or still 
the throbbing temple. But how like heaven are 
the bowers of home, where we can rest with 
those we love, and forget the world of care and 
the battles of life. Go home to your family, 
then, man of business. Go home to your heart, 
erring wanderer. Go home to the good cheer 
that awaits you, wronged waif, on life's break- 
ers. Go home to those you love, man of toil, 
and there rest and find happiness. Draw close 
about the family hearth, and gaze into the eyes 
of the heart-treasures God has given you, and 
shut out from your soul the corroding cares of 
life ; and although the blasts without may howl, 



Home, the "Dearest of All Places. 213 

and the hurricane roar, and the tempest rage in 
fury, until the shutters and casements of your 
domicile may rattle, who cares? We are safe 
at home, where love-lit eyes, more eloquent 
than words, and more fervent than heat, re- 
veals a wealth the world knows not of. 

Happy homes are the vestibules of heaven; 
and they are the foundation stones of the 
church, of good government, and good society. 
In fact, there can be no permanent structure 
to society without well ordered homes ; and it 
is the acme of a man's pride to found a home 
and a family, to which he may go, like a mon- 
arch to his throne — to his queen of hearts, and 
his loving subjects — his children. 

This is the season of festivities and long 
nights, during which, under a million roofs, no 
doubt, lovers are sitting, side by side, and are 
fitting out their frail barks for a voyage on an 
ocean wider, and far more tempestuous in many 
instances than the billowy waste that grandly 
rolls in defiance between distant shores. And 
who is it that doesn't give an affirmative re- 
sponse to the sentiment, "Beautiful is that faith 
which sets two hearts voyaging on the ocean 
of life in the holy bonds of wedlock"? Heav- 
en's choicest blessing is theirs, and a halo of 
glory surrounds them. Yes ! We have all been 
witnesses of the marriage nuptials, and what a 
gladsome mood it puts us in. 



214 A Diamond in the Rough. 

Among those that old memories recall, there 
was one — merely a little private affair — that we 
remember. They had long been our friends, 
and so they invited us. Him and her, and a 
few invited guests. Twenty-four, to nineteen; 
and they loved each other. It was no grand 
wedding ; that is, there was no costly trousseau 
from Paris. No line of carriages. No host of 
diamond-glittering sensation seekers, called 
friends. No army of waiters, bridesmaids and 
musicians. No, it was a plain little wedding, 
with everything just the nicest in the world, 
and not a grand splurge, as if no one else had 
ever been married before. But there were, it 
seemed to us, angels in the air, as, hand in hand, 
they stood before the minister, with e^^es look- 
ing down, as if to see the heart that said, 
'*yes". When the ceremony was over, we 
shook hands with each, and wished them well. 
But we did not kiss the bride. No? We did 
as we would wish to be done by; and we here 
take occasion to say, away with the custom, 
which compels a bridegroom to stand and see 
his newly-wedded wife — ^his dream of purity — 
in the hands of others, and her lips pummeled 
until sore, and then flavored with various 
breaths, kinds of liquors, and brands of cigars, 
for unfortunately, all men do not have clean 
mouths, even when going to a wedding. 

Now, while we have these pleasing pictures 



Let Your Hearts Be Rejoiced. 215 

respecting the young, up before us, let us turn 
to the ''crystal", the ''cotton", the "silver", 
and the "golden" wedding anniversaries, and 
see if the mellow rays of life's setting sun 
doesn't fall upon them with a golden-hued 
light. Let the old memories of the old be re- 
vived. Think of the times, aged ones, when you 
went forth with bright hopes, and the old shoe, 
filled to the full with well wishes, was thrown 
after you. The time, mayhap, may be long 
agone, but is none the less vivid. If the fires 
of love have burned low on the altars of your 
hearts, kindle them anew, for there is still glory 
in the old love, and life in the old caress. There 
is still heart in the old kiss, and heaven itself 
in the flickering of the old life, as. hand in hand 
you pass down the narrowing lane to the brief 
night that but hides the morn which is fast 
coming on. 

Kings and queens are those without dollars 
or dimes, who may be old and poor, yet loved 
and honored. Hard and flinty is the heart of 
that person who does not show love and respect 
to the aged, for many are the sorrows that come 
naturally about the sundown of life, as swal- 
lows homeward fly ; and he is unworthy of the 
name of man who is not kind to the old, no mat- 
ter if they are at times cross and peevish. The 
old ship hull, which lies a stranded wreck, on 
the stormy coast, listening to the roar and mut- 



216 A Diamond in the Rough. 

terings of the ocean on which it once so proudly 
rode, has reason to be warped, twisted and 
rough. So with many of the old — they who 
have battled with life and grown heart-weary 
over its trials, sorrows, and disappointments. 

Young and middle-aged people, live in the 
future. None of us — at most very few — live in 
the present. The old, live in the past, and their 
sunset hours are passed more in looking upon 
fading pictures than in growing ones. Let us 
then plant anew the little seeds of love and 
noble-hearted kindness, which shed such a rich 
perfume around the old, and thereby make a 
grateful shade in which they may have the final 
struggle with death. 

Now then, as God has wished us a Happy 
New Year, by throwing his white mantle of for- 
giveness over the earth, covering from sight 
the dark and repulsive places, so let us throw 
the mantle of forgiveness over all men, and wish 
them a Happy New Year, and thus stand erect 
before God and the world, and thereby prove 
our title to true manhood and true womanhood. 
Let each and every one forgive those who may 
have wronged them. It is not worth while to 
hate, when so few years are given us in Vhich 
to love. May our well-wishes and good inten- 
tions therefore be strengthened, that our hearts 
may be the lighter, and the bank on which we 
sit more beautiful, while waiting the final 



Stand Erect— Look to the Future. 217 

going. Even brutes, we are told, forgive and 
forget — surely man can do as much. 

Not alone, then, to friends, but to those who 
may have wronged us, as well, do we wish a 
Happy New Year. Not alone to the rich and 
prosperous — they who wrap in thick furs to 
keep the cold out. Not alone to those who rest 
on slumber-wooing couches, or sit on well- 
rugged hearths by plated fenders. Not alone to 
those who revel in the delights which wealth 
brings. Not alone to those who lack not for 
friends ; but to all— to the widow in her needs— 
the widower in crape — the orphan in rags — the 
child of poverty whose rest from toil never 
comes—to the lonely of heart— to the wrecked 
voyager upon the ocean of life — to the fallen 
and forsaken— to the betrayed and wronged— 
to the honest-hearted laborer, whose heart is 
ever warm and true — to those who mourn for 
loved ones lost in sickness — to the noble-hearted 
watcher by the couch of suffering, as well as to 
the sufferer, whoever he may be. In fine, to 
all the poor and lonely of earth, who are ever 
floating by on the mystic river, on whose banks 
we are sitting, do we wish from an earnest 
heart a Happy New Year ; and as the current of 
life rolls in toward the thither shore, may they 
land on islands ever green with love and affec- 
tion—may they land with the living and lovely, 
rather than with those who are dead to that 



218 A Diamond in the Rough. 

which makes life happy — may they land on 
green banks, instead of broken rocks, to be cut 
and torn by the winds of adversity — raa}^ they 
land amid fragrant groves and beautiful 
flowers, instead of a golgotha of sunken hopes 
— may they land beneath spreading palms, 
rather than on arctic shores, to shiver in the 
gales of adversity, born on the wings of selfish- 
ness ; for soon will the brink be reached, and 
the last look to the shore given, and as those 
who may be watching the last ripple of life, 
turn away from our couch with a shudder, to 
look again and find us gone, may the momen- 
tum given by a current strong and deep, from 
good actions and noble impulses, carry us far 
out to the calm depths of an open sea in the 
supernal, and not leave us impaled on the 
pointed and jutting rocks of disappointment, 
but on the evergreen shores of the true and 
the leal. 

Let us throw open the blinds, then, and look 
down the aisles and out of the windows of our 
crustaceous selves, and let the sunlight of true 
manhood and true womanhood in upon our 
hearts. May we strive for that liberty which 
lifts man to a higher plane, and in the year 
just coming in, may we, one and all, go forth 
battling with the army of cares with more of 
Grod and less of selfishness in our hearts. Hold, 
therefore, the dear ones and loved ones closer 



And All Will Be Well. 219 

to the bosom, and may our hands be open wide 
to charity and benevolence, and our hearts to 
forgiveness, that we may thus wipe out the 
dark spots of the past year with the good born 
resolutions and noble impulses of the new, that 
it may indeed be a happy and prosperous one, 
is the sincere wish of the author, to all, whether 
friend or foe — of every name, creed and pro- 
fession . 



Chapter 14 

A TRUE STORY IN PROSE, OF EVANGELINE, AND GABRIEL, 

THE MOST PATHETICAL, PERHAPS, IN THE 

ENGLISH LANGUAGE 

AS THE course of the stream is shaped by 
the meadow, so is the poetic instinct 
in the choice of themes. Thus it was 
that the element of sublimity, predominating 
over all other qualities in the mind of Milton, 
guided his reflections into the realms of eter- 
nity, and the soul of poetry poured itself out in 
the immortal lines of "Paradise Lost." The 
natural bent of Bryant's mind was the study 
of the ever changing phenomena of Nature, 
and his eloquence was employed in giving ex- 
pression to the raptures of his soul in commun- 
ion with the worl^ of Nature 's God. This is 
exemplified in his '^Thanatopsis." The love 
of home, was Longfellow's guiding sentiment. 
He, it appears, possessed a child-like affection 
for the traditions and scenes of his youth. 

In the poem of Evangeline and Gabriel, 
therefore, the traditions of the home, much 
more than the scenes surrounding it, appealed 
to the poet's imagination. Although the early 
scenes of Evangeline were laid in Acadia — now 
called Nova Scotia — yet Longfellow was never 

-221- 



222 A Diamond in the Rough. 

therein. He derived all his knowledge of the 
country from others. The circumstances which 
gave rise to the poem, namely, the expulsion of 
the Acadian farmers from the land which had 
been their home for a century, may be learned 
from contemporaneous Canadian history. 

At the beginning of Longfellow's story, 
Acadia had been under the rule of England for 
forty-two years. It was ceded to the British 
crown by the treaty of Utrecht, in 1713. In the 
early career of Louis XIV, of France, his in- 
domitable spirit pervaded every department of 
the government of Prance, and her marvelous 
prosperity, at home and abroad, were due to 
the wonderful energj^ and imperious will of her 
king. But Louis finally grew old, and his power 
waned. He occupied the throne of France for 
seventy-three years, a portion of the time in 
the person of a regent. Meanwhile incessant 
war had exhausted France. Her cherished 
dreams of empire in the new world were fast 
fading. The French settlers in America, how- 
ever, remained true to their native country and 
king. In return, they were subjected to ill- 
treatment by their new rulers, — the English — 
which scarcely finds a parallel in the history of 
civilized nations. 

And just here I will say that the beautiful 
picture of rural happiness and contented peace 
which Longfellow ascribes to the Acadians, at 



A Great Wrong Committed. 223 

this time, is not the real history, in the case, 
only as respects the peasants. The English 
governors of the province let no opportunity 
escape to curb, in her French subjects, their 
love of France. As a result of this, the French 
priests, to whom the people were devotedly at- 
tached, were banished. The missionaries also 
were natives of France, and held in high favor 
by the people. The charges on which these 
priests and early Christian teachers were ex- 
pelled may be found in almost any history of 
Canada. 

The whole pretext for the expulsion of the 
Acadians was summed up in a letter from an 
English lord to the Governor of Acadia, in the 
following: "That the French, in Acadia, 
seemed likely never to become good subjects of 
England, while the French priests retained so 
much influence over them," and they were for 
that reason banished. 

This piece of tyranny, more inhuman, per- 
haps, than any other that stains the foul rec- 
ord of English misrule, was begun in Septem- 
ber, 1755. The appearance of the ships in the 
harbor of Grand-Pre, to bear the Acadians 
away, and the summons to the men and large 
boys to assemble in their church in the village, 
where the decree of expulsion was read to them, 
which was done from the steps of the altar, are 
all vividly described bj^ Longfellow. The de- 



224 A Diamond in the Rough. 

cree ordering the expulsion of these harmless 
people was signed by King George III, the same 
luipopuiar ruler who occupied the throne of 
England during our Revolutionary War. 

When the tumult among the men and boys 
had somewhat subsided, they turned to leave 
the church, and found the entrance guarded by 
soldiers, and were kept confined therein four 
days. Meanwhile the women and children were 
gathered together on the shore, and on the 
morning of the fifth day, the imprisoned men 
and boys were marched to the beach, where 
the women and children were, when mothers, 
children, husbands and wives were hurried into 
rowboats and carried out to the different ships 
of the fleet without regard to families, thereby 
separating the members thereof in a majority 
of instances for all time ; and ere the embarka- 
tion was completed, the torch was applied to 
their homes in the village of Grand Pre, and 
these unfortunate people, at whose doors not a 
crime could be laid, witnessed the destruction 
of their homes and all their worldly possessions. 

Next morning a portion of the fleet set sail, 
carrying one thousand nine hundred and twen- 
ty-three souls into exile. This was from the 
h:\i-An of Minas, and from other settlements in 
the province, five thousand more were ban- 
ished; and up and down the whole Atlantic 
coast, these yjeople were scattered, from Boston 



English Government's Mistake. 225 

to South Carolina, and from the West Indies 
to New Orleans. Then began the wanderings 
of a heart-broken and disconsolate people. Ail 
along the eastern shores of our continent, mem- 
bers of separated families traveled in search of 
lost ones. In search, did I say? Alas! Often 
in vain; and while the suffering and trials of 
Evangeline and Gabriel have been immortalized 
in verse, yet how many blighted and withered 
lives, and aching hearts, have never been chron- 
icled, the omniscient God alone can tell. 

At the time of the expulsion of the Acadians 
from their homes and their possessions, the 
British government was doubtless feeling that 
its hold upon the American colonies was certain 
and secure. It therefore distributed these 
French subjects, whose only crime was love for 
native country^ among the colonies, in the be- 
lief that their love for la-belle France would 
soon die out. But at that very time a storm 
was fast gathering among the American col- 
onies, which was soon to burst in fury and rage 
for seven long years ; for soon after the expul- 
sion of the French from Acadia — in 1765 — 
James Otis hailed "the dawn of a new Repub- 
lic"; and following this in quick succession, 
the reverberating tones of Patrick Henry's elo- 
quent voice was heard amid the assembled col- 
onists in Virginia, in that most wonderful 
exclamation of his, that "Caesar had his 
Uo) 



226 A DlAMOKD IN THE RoUGU. 

Brutus, Charles I, his Cromwell, and that 
George III may well profit by their example." 

Instead, therefore, of the British govern- 
ment's hold on their American colonies being 
secure, as was supposed, the western world was 
at that very time in travail, and soon a govern- 
ment was brought forth, that has ever been, is 
now, and evermore will be, an astonishment 
and wonder to civilized man. And should we 
go back to a period of time some fourteen cen- 
turies before Columbus set sail from Palos, on 
August 2nd, 1492, just as the sun was first 
gilding the eastern horizon, and thereafter 
casting its rays across the Atlantic, and giving 
dawn of day to a continent whose discovery 
was to be the reward of Columbus's voyage; I 
say, if we should go back to this period of 
time, and take position at the entrance of a 
small cave, on a barren and rocky island in the 
Greek Archipelago, and should lend a listening 
ear, we would in prophecy hear the announce- 
ment of the birth of this Government. 

Having, in the foregoing, briefly given a his- 
tory of the banishment of the Acadians from 
the lands which had been their homes for near 
a century, and having followed them in their 
dispersion to different points along our east- 
ern seaboard, we will return to Nova Scotia 
and trace the story of Evangeline and Gabriel 
in prose, somewhat as Longfellow has traced 



The Destruction of Grand Pre. 227 

it in poetry, and will at times, when we think 
proper, quote from Longfellow in paraphrase and 
in prose form. 

The French subjects of the English govern- 
ment who were banished from Acadia, were the 
descendants of colonists who were brought to 
the western world by Isaac de Razilla, and I. 
H. Charnisay, during the year 1635, and came 
from Poitou and Rochelle, in Western France. 

Returning to the village of Grand Pre, in the 
Basin of Minas, in Acadia, about the year 1847, 
— the date of Longfellow's poem — and ninety- 
two years after the banishment of the Acadians, 
as already given, we will let Longfellow de- 
scribe the greatly changed conditions and 
scenes of that once prosperous community, in 
the following: ''Where is the thatched roofed 
village, the home of Acadian farmers"? An- 
swering which, he says: "Waste are those 
pleasant farms, and the farmers forever de- 
parted. Scattered, like dust and leaves, when 
the mighty blasts of October seize them, and 
whirl them aloft, and sprinkle them far over 
the ocean, until naught but tradition remains 
of the beautiful village of Grand Pre''. 

After the above sad description of the wreck 
and ruin of Grand Pre, and the waste and 
devastation of the fine farming lands adjoining 
it, Longfellow, addressing the admirers of the 
good and the pure in life, says: "Ye who be- 



228 A Diamond in the Rough. 

lieve in affection that hopes, and endures, and 
is patient ; ye who believe in the beauty and 
strength of woman's devotion, list to the 
mournful traditions still sung by the pines of 
the forest; list to a tale of love, in Acadia — 
home of the happy". 

As in all communities since the days of primi- 
tive man, so among the Acadians. Boys grew 
to men, and girls to women ; and true to their 
natures, sought companionship with each other 
in wedlock. It therefore transpired that in the 
home of one of the most highly respected farm- 
ers of Grand Pre, — Benedict Bellefontaine — 
there dwelt a lovel}^ daughter, Evangeline by 
name. "Fair Avas she to behold, that maiden 
of seventeen summers, whom many a youth, as 
he knelt in the church and opened his missal, 
fixed his eyes upon as the saint of his deepest 
devotion." Many a suitor came to her door, 
and as he knocked and waited to hear the 
sound of her footsteps, he knew not which beat 
the louder, the heart, or the door knocker. But 
among all who came, young Gabriel, only, was 
welcome ; Gabriel Lajeunesse, the son of Basil, 
the blacksmith. 

We have now before us the real names, as 
well as the poetical, of the two unfortunate 
people whose history it is our purpose to trace, 
as best we can, until they shall have passed 
hence to that bourne whence no one hath re- 
turned. 



Their Real Names. 229 

The parents of Evangeline and Gabriel were 
neighbors and friends during all the lifetime of 
the children, up to this time, who, from early 
manhood and womanhood, were lovers; and 
had, for some time prior to this, been betrothed. 
When the deplorable day of the banishment of 
the Acadians came, and the men and large boys 
were being marched from their imprisonment 
in the church down to the beach, and were 
being hurried past the women on the shore, 
Evangeline, strong and womanly in the hour 
of her profound grief and sore distress, beheld 
the face of Gabriel, pale with emotion, as he 
passed by her on his way to the ships, and 
greeted him with a look of Spartan courage, 
that kindled anew w4thin him the spirit of 
hope, which seemed at the time forever dead 
in his pale and distressed face. 

We have here a picture, awful to behold, and 
can but bring trembling to the pen of any one 
who may attempt a description of the harrow- 
ing and heart rending scenes attending the em- 
barkation of those grief stricken Acadians. A 
pen must needs be sapphire pointed, and dipped 
in ethera, and -guided by an angelic hand, to 
give an accurate portrayal, in which husbands 
and wives were torn apart, and sent to differ- 
ent ships, never to see each other again ; and 
during which mothers were separated from 
their offspring, and thrust into row boats 



230 A Diamond in the Rough. 

(there was no dock, and the ships, on account 
of shallow water, were anchored quite a dis- 
tance from the shore) and carried out to the 
ships, while seeing their children rushing to 
the water's very edge, and extending their 
little arms, and screaming with the wildest 
entreaties to be taken. 

''Thus to the Gaspereau's mouth they were 
hurried ' ' ; and not since the sun first lit up the 
chambers of the East, and sent his rays across 
the primeval bosom of the great deep, down 
to this hour, nor will there, dare we say, until 
the last echo of man's evil deeds ring down 
the corridors of time, be a more heartless and 
cruel piece of man's inhumanity to man, than 
was the banishment of the Acadians from their 
homes and all their possessions in Acadia! by 
the English government in 1755. 

Speaking of Evangeline and her father, dur- 
ing this terrible ordeal, Longfellow says: 
''Gone was the glow from his cheek, and the 
fire from his eye, and his footsteps heavier 
seemed, with the weight of the heavy heart in 
his bosom. But with a smile and a sigh, Evan- 
geline clasped his neck and embraced him, 
speaking words of endearment where words of 
comfort availed not." 

In the hurry and rush of getting the Aca- 
dians aboard the vessels, Basil and Gabriel — 
father and son — were put into separate ships. 



Death of Benedict Bellefontaine. 231 

while in despair, on the shore, awaiting to be 
thrust aboard, Evangeline stood with her 
father, and never more, 'till on his dying bed, 
years and years afterward, did she see Gabriel, 
as the sequel will disclose. 

All the ships bearing the Acadians into exile 
did not sail from Grand-Pre at the same time. 
As previously stated, the father of Evangeline 
—Benedict Bellefontaine— was, at the time of 
the departure of the first ships, greatly broken 
in spirit, as a result of the misfortunes which 
had befallen his countrymen, and died soon 
afterward, and just before the departure of the 
second fleet of ships which carried Evangeline 
into exile. Being now bereft of her father, and 
while yet heavily weighed down with heart 
anguish and sorrow over her separation from 
Gabriel, Evangeline is at length seized and 
forced aboard a ship to be exiled, and is soon 
on the broad bosom of the Atlantic, sailing, and 
without knowing whither she is going. 

We are at this point unavoidably in a desert 
waste, as it were, and without knowledge of 
where cruel fate has consigned Evangeline for, 
some time ; for both Longfellow and the histo- 
rians are silent respecting the matter. Possibly 
she was on shipboard during this period of 
time; or, she may have been landed at some 
other point on the Atlantic coast,— Portland. 
Boston or New York — before reaching Phila- 



232 A Diamond in the Rough. 

delphia, where we first hear of her after her 
exile from Acadia, and where she had been 
dwelling at intervals for some time. 

Having learned of the sojourn of the sorrow- 
ing daughter of Bellefontaine. and the fiancee 
of Gabriel, in the city of Penn, we will take 
leave of her for a time and go in search of 
Gabriel. And we find that after many weary 
years of wandering, in the towns and cities 
of our eastern seaboard, he leaves for Louisi- 
ana, where we finally hear of him ; and what do 
we hear ? Only this, and no more : That he is 
with his father, in the Opelousas of Louisiana. 
How, or when, they came together, after their 
separation during the departure of the first 
fleet of exile ships from Acadia, as already 
narrated. n(?ither Longfellow nor history has 
informed us. Did Gabriel, in his peregrinations 
in search of Evangeline along the Atlantic 
coast, learn of his father's presence in the far 
southwest, and then journey across the conti- 
nent to Louisiana ? History fails to tell us. We 
know, and it is all we know, that instead of be- 
ing a village blacksmith, at the time, as in 
Grand Pre, that Basil, the father of Gabriel, 
after many years in Louisiana, is now rich in 
great herds of cattle, fat and sleek, on the Ber- 
munda grazing lands of southwestern Louis- 
iana, which are excelled nowhere in all our 
broad country, and that Gabriel is the manager 



Evangeline in Philadelphia. 238 

of these vast herds — that Gabriel is now a cow- 
boy. 

Returning to the city of Penn, where we took 
leave of Evangeline, we find many exiled Aca- 
dians who are homeless, hopeless and friend- 
less ; who have been wandering from city to 
city in search of lost ones, and were now in 
deep dejection over their failure to find them. 
Among these, was Evangeline, who had waited 
and wandered, and while still possessing traces 
of her earlier comeliness, yet sorrow and suffer- 
ing had left their imprint upon her features. 
''There was something in her life, incomplete, 
imperfect, unfinished ; as if a morning in June, 
with all its music and sunshine had passed in 
the sky; and, fading, was slowly descending 
again into the east, whence it late had arisen." 

Urged on by a restless longing, Evangeline 
would arise and go again in search of Gabriel, 
and many times among the tombstones in the 
cemeteries, thinking that, perhaps, in the bosom 
of some lonely grave, Gabriel might already be 
at rest. ''Sometimes a rumor, a hearsay, an in- 
articulate whisper, would come with its airy 
hand to point and beckon her onward." Some- 
times b}^ chance, Evangeline would meet some 
one who had known Gabriel in Acadia. At 
length she met one, who said: "0 yes! we 
know him, Gabriel Lajeunesse ! lie is with his 
father. They are on the rich grazing lands of 
Louisiana. ' ' 



234 A Diamond in the Rough. 

After learning the pathetical story of the 
sorrowing maiden, her friends would many 
times say to her: ''Why dream and wait for 
him longer? Are there not others as fair as 
G abriel 1 Others who have hearts as tender and 
true, and spirits as loyal as his?" Answering 
them, Evangeline would say: "I can not; 
whither my heart has gone, there must my hand 
go also, and not elsewhere ; for, where the heart 
goes before, like a lamp, and illumines the way, 
many things are made clear, that else would lie 
hidden in darkness". 

Having at last, after many years, whilst foot- 
sore and weary with travel, over the thorns 
and shards of an unenviable existence, learned 
that Gabriel was in Louisiana, a voice whis- 
pered in Evangeline's ear, saying. "Despair 
not ' ' : Further search along the Atlantic coast 
for Gabriel was therefore now discontinued; 
and ere the waxing and waning of many moons, 
the opportunity for Evangeline to go in search 
of Gabriel in Louisiana came. 

It was in the Springtime, — early in May — 
when Evangeline and a few other Acadian 
exiles, with Father Felician — whose real name 
was Jean Baptiste des Enclaves — as guide, left 
Philadelphia by way of the trail along the 
Schuylkill River to Harrisburg, thence by the 
Juniata to Altoona, thence by the Conemaugh 
to the Allegheny, and thence to the Ohio River. 



Evangeline's Route to Louisiana. 235 

This is the most probable route, for it is not 
certainly known just how the little party of 
exiles made their way from Philadelphia to the 
confluence of the Allegheny River with the 
Ohio; as, after leaving Philadelphia, the Alle- 
gheny Mountains had to be crossed before 
reaching the Ohio River at Pittsburg. Be this 
as it may, we know that the trip from this on 
to Louisiana was made in a ''cumbersome row 
boat, or raft ' '. 

In the language of Longfellow, "It was a 
band of exiles, on a raft, as it were^ from a ship- 
wrecked nation, scattered along the coast, now 
floating together, bound by the bonds of a com- 
mon belief and a common misfortune. Men, 
women, and children, who, guided by hope or 
by hearsay, were seeking their kith and kin 
among the French exiles on the Acadian shores 
of Louisiana, or on the prairies of the fair 
Opelousas". 

These events, it should be kept in remem- 
brance, were transpiring at a time prior to the 
Revolutionary War, but in what year is un- 
known to the author. It is, however, well 
known to all, that the country was a wilderness 
wild at that time in all the region west of the 
Allegheny and Cumberland Mountains. Naught 
of civilization, therefore, except at a few trad- 
ing stations and missions, founded by Catholic 
missionaries, was anywhere to be found in all 
the broad west. 



236 A Diamond in the Rough. 

It was adown the Ohio River then, — so named 
by the Iroquois Indians, and the name after- 
wards preserved by LaSalle, the first European 
explorer to travel by way of its waters — that 
the little band of Acadian exiles paddled or 
guided their cumbersome craft; and on and on. 
past the mouths of many rivers which flow 
therein, and whereon there now floats myriads 
of steamboats, until the confluence of the beau- 
tiful Ohio with the. "Father of Waters"— the 
Mississippi — was reached. And had it not been 
that these persons were a band of exiles, travel- 
ing through a wilderness to a far away country, 
in search of lost ones, this trip would have been 
one of joy and happiness, instead of gloom, 
dejection and sorrow. For a more beautiful 
river than the Ohio, at this season of the year — 
the last of May — is rarely to be seen. Tho 
course of the Ohio is through a high rolling 
country, for the most part, with beautiful hills 
margining its sides, which slope gently to near 
the water's edge, as it courses its way, without 
at any point spreading into sluggish lagoons. 

On the placid and silvery surface of the Ohio 
at evening time were to be seen myriads of 
ducks and wild geese, whilst in its waters were 
fish, as choice as were ever hooked or seined. 
And our travelers had only to leave the current, 
in the center of the river, and row to one side, 
'neath the shade of overhanging trees, and drop 



The Beautiful Ohio Rivbk, 237 

hook or snare to catch all the nice ana delicious 
fish required to supply their needs. Or, whilst 
on the banks, when strolling for exercise, and 
having a gun, to bring down all the nice fat 
squirrels, for which an epicure's taste might 
call. Should larger game be desired, by some 
Nimrod of the party, the possession of a little 
patience, with a ready gun, and a steady nerve, 
a nice piece of juicy venison, for a jerk over 
fire, was easily obtained, as the deer in plenty 
were wont to come to the river at all hours for 
a drink or a swim. And whilst the trip down 
the Ohio River at this time may have been 
somewhat lonely, and attended with ennui, yet 
there were seasons of exuberance of spirit and 
joy unalloyed among the members of the little 
band, especially when talking of their hoped 
for arrival at their journey's end, in the aro- 
matic laden air in the sunny clime of the 
''green Opelousas" of far away Louisiana; 
where, as may be readily anticipated, from the 
thread of this narrative, that orange blossoms, 
both real, and in figure, would bloom. 

As with all circles of society, so with this 
little band of travelers ; a few possessed secrets 
not common to all. For all the members of this 
band of exiles were not in full possession of 
Evangeline's secrets, hopes, and expectations 
respecting Gabriel. Father Felician only, knew 
all, and his kindness towards Evangeline, and 



238 A Diamond in the Rough. 

his concern for her comfort and happiness, 
could not have been greater, or more beautiful, 
had he been her father in the flesh ; and there is 
in this a picture, far more beautiful, than artist 
with easel and brush has ever spread on 
canvas. 

Passing from the beautiful Ohio to the broad 
bosom of the ** Father of Waters", and then 
onward and onward, o'er sunken sands and 
through a wilderness wild, for days and days, 
our exiled friends glided adown the great river, 
and at night by their blazing fires encamped on 
its shores. And thus the little band, after many 
days of hardship and exposure, reached a point 
where the mighty river, with a majestic curve, 
sweeps to the southeastward, and then onward 
past New Orleans 'til it reaches the Mexican 
Gulf. At the point of this curve, however, the 
little band of exiles left the Mississippi River 
by an '^ overflow channel," extending toward 
the southwest, and connecting with the head 
waters of the Atchafalaya, and were soon lost 
in a maze of sluggish and devious waters, just 
as the evening shadows were fast gathering. 
But this circumstance failed to affect the heart 
of Evangeline, for her spirit was strengthened 
and made joyful by a vision which was con- 
tinually floating before her eyes. 

Speaking of this vision, Longfellow says: 
' ' It was the thought of her brain, that assumed 



Phantom in Brain of Evangeline. 239 

the shape of a phantom, through whose shad- 
owy aisles Gabriel was wandering before her". 
Finally the boat was moored, the evening meal 
dispatched, and the weary travelers retired and 
slumbered, all but one. And whilst they slum- 
bered, a light swift boat was seen to glide by. 
At the helm, sat a man, comely in form, and 
seemingly rugged and robust, but with a coun- 
tenance thoughtful and careworn. Locks, dark, 
and somewhat neglected, shaded his brow; 
while a sadness, much beyond his years, seemed 
clearly depicted in his face. Gabriel, was it*^ 
who, weary with waiting, and unhappy and 
restless, had resolved on seeking oblivion of self 
and sorrow in the western wilds? Swiftly the 
boat glided along, close under the lee of the 
eastern shore of the Atchafalaya, and its occu- 
pants saw not the boat of the exiles, as it lay 
under the overhanging boughs of some willows 
on the opposite shore. 

"Angel of God ! ! Was there none to awaken 
the slumbering maiden"? Moments, fraught 
with the greatest interest, were now transpir- 
ing, which in future were to wring heart 
anguish from the soul of Evangeline, when she 
should come to know what was transpiring so 
near her at this moment. 

After the sound of the oars on the tholes had 
died in the distance, as from a magic trance, 
the sleeping exiles awoke, and Evangeline, 



240 A Diamond in the Rough. 

in a tremulous voice, said to the kindly priest : 
"0, Father Felieian, something in my breast 
says that near me Gabriel wanders". And true 
it proved to be, as the sequel will show, for it 
was he who had just rowed by, not knowing 
that Evangeline was so near, and not so far 
away, as he was supposing. 

Then with a blush, she added: "Alas, for 
my credulous fancy"? Answering which the 
kindly priest said: "Daughter, thy words are 
not idle, nor are they to me without meaning. 
Feeling is deep, and still, and the word that 
floats on the surface is as the floating buoy, that 
tells where the anchor is hidden : Therefore 
trust to thy heart, and to Avhat the world calls 
illusions. Gabriel truly is near thee, for not 
far away, to the southward, on the banks of the 
Teche, are the towns of St. Maur, and St. Mar- 
tin. There, the long wandering bride will again 
be given to her bridegroom". 

These words greatly encouraged and 
strengthened Evangeline, and in a short time 
the camp was struck, and all was made ready, 
and the journey resumed. Soon the mouth of 
the Teche was reached, which flows from the 
west, and through the ' ' green Opelousas ' '. The 
day was a most delightful one, at close of May, 
when all Nature was resplendent in green, with 
an aromatic laden air, and when the song birds 
were all vying with each other in their best 



The Song Bikds of Louisiana. 241 

notes, during which, ''from a neighboring 
thicket, a mocking bird, the wildest of song- 
sters, shook from his throat such a tiood of 
delirious music" that the very air, the woods, 
the little band of exiles, and all else seemed 
silent to listen. 

Onward, and with renewed energy, the brave 
hearted voj^agers rowed through the day, past 
Pattersonville, past Jeanerette, and at evening, 
landed, ate supper, and sat by their camp fire, 
talking of the morrow, when they would reach 
St. Martin, — now called St. Martinsville — the 
little ' ' Pairee ' ' of the Opelousas. This is where 
the good priest has said to Evangeline: 
"There, the long wandering bride will again be 
given to her bridegroom". Alas? Alas? With 
patience read on, and learn the sequel. 

With high hopes the little party were astir 
early the next morning, and were soon paddling 
vigorously toward St. Martinsville, past Frank- 
lin, and on beyond New Iberia. Late in the 
evening they arrived at their destination, and 
began their bivouac for the night under a large 
and widespreading live oak tree, — that now 
stands in front of a hotel, long since erected, at 
which the writer lodged many times during his 
sojourn in Louisiana — and from which he gath- 
ered some Spanish moss and sent to his folks 
at home, in Clayton. 

AVhile the little band of exiles were preparing 

(16) 



242 A Diamond in the Rouoh. 

for the evening meal, and for the night, a herds- 
man, arrayed in a doublet of deer skin and 
gaiters, and possessing broad and brown feat- 
ures, which were shaded by a Spanish sombrero, 
rode up; and suddenly dismounting from his 
horse in amazement and delight, he rushed with 
open arms and exclamations of joy in among 
the campers, to their great astonishment, and 
left it to the campers to identify him. But 
after a moment's surprise, the exiles recognized 
that it was Basil, the Acadian blacksmith, who 
was greeting them so royally; and he at once 
ordered them to cease arranging cam.p, and to 
follow him, which they did, and he led them to 
his residence, not far away. 

Reaching the elegant home of Basil, which 
was much more imposing than those destroyed 
in Grand Pre, by the English, when the Acadi- 
ans were banished from Nova Scotia, which was 
surrounded with beautiful trees, and a profu- 
sion of flowers, both native and exotic, the host, 
with his lady and guests, soon repaired to an 
arbor of roses near the house, where they gave 
vent to their great delight and pleasure, laugh- 
ing and weeping by turns, as the joys and sor- 
rows of the past were gone over; or, sitting 
silent and thoughtful — musing of absent ones. 
Yes, thoughtful and silent, for Gabriel came 
not. 

As some of the company present well knew 



Ahrival at the Home of Basil. 243 

that Gabriel and Evangeline were affianced 
lovers, and that the hope of soon seeing him 
had been thrilling her heart with emotions of 
the keenest delight on her arrival in St. Mar- 
tinsville, it ma}^ well be imagined that she was 
ail anxiety now, as she was at the home of 
Basil, the father of Gabriel. And the kindly 
priest, too, who had said to her : ' " There, the 
long wandering bride shall again be given to 
her bridegroom", was anxiously awaiting the 
appearance of Gabriel. 

During this awful and crushing suspense, 
deep and dark doubts and misgivings stole over 
Evangeline's spirit, which were plainly re- 
flected in her face. Suspecting the cause, the 
tender hearted Basil broke the silence and said. 
"If you came by the Atchafalaya, how have 
you nowhere encountered my Gabriel 's boat on 
the bayous". These words of Basil visibly 
affected Evangeline, and tears came into her 
eyes, and with a tremulous voice she asked: 
''Is Gabriel gone", and concealing her face 
and feelings as best she could, but her sorrow- 
smitten soul now gave way, and she moaned as 
one in whose breast the last ray of hope had 
suddenly been crushed for evermore. Aftei' 
some moments of silence, and deep sjnnpathy 
for Evangeline, by all, and she had in a measure 
recovered her composure, Basil broke the 
silence, and answering her question, said 



244 A Diamond in the Rough. 

'^Yes, Gabriel is gone, and has left me alone 
with my herds and my horses. He became 
moody and disconsolate, and seemed to be over- 
whelmed Avith sorrow and deep gloom, and 
rarely ever spoke, and when he did, it was of 
you, Evangeline, and of his troubles. ' ' 

(Continued on page 259.) 



Chapter 15 

THE DISCOMFITURE OF AN INFIDEL 

Prepared at the request of leading citizens of Hendricks 
County, Indiana 

THE autumnal frosts and sear leaves of not 
many seasons have come and gone since 
a flippant-tongued infidel dropped into 
Danville, Indiana, as an educator, and attained 
a responsible position as such. Soon thereaf tej- 
he began the fulniination, through the leading- 
paper of the little city, of some very harsh criti- 
cisms of the Scriptures. In a short time he 
became very bold and defiant, so much so that 
I was requested to reply to him, which I did, 
as follows : 

The name of the individual, for the present, 
shall be, "Ajax," which I will use, instead of 
the nom-de-plume used by him at the time. 

''There is not," says Ajax, "a single princi- 
ple taught in the Bible but what was taught 
ages upon ages before any of the sixty -six bool^s 
of the Bible were written," and then adds: 
''The Christian Bible is much younger than 
some of the great Bibles used by humanity." 

If there are older Bibles than ours, why did 
not Ajax give us the proof? The supreme 
assurance with which he makes such untruthful 

-245- 



246 A Diamond in the Rough. 

statements, and expects them to be believed, is 
wonderful. An honest infidel, one who con- 
fines himself to the truth, in his opposition to 
the Bible, is to be respected ; for he has the right 
to think and write as he pleases, in the use of 
facts. But one who, under cover of a fictitious 
name, tries to poison the minds of the people 
against the best book on earth, by misrepre- 
sentation, falsehood and slander, is a moral 
vampire and a literary poltroon. 

But to the question: Is the Christian Bible 
of later date than some of the so-called Bibles 
of heathendom? I answer, no! it is not; for 
Moses wrote before either Zoroaster, Confucius, 
or Sakyamuni were born. These were the men 
who were the founders of the three great relig- 
ions, popularly so called, of Persia, India and 
China : And they are universally recognized 
as the oldest. I shall therefore give my atten- 
tion to them, to the exclusion of all others,- - 
the Koran, the Edda, etc. 

Now then, that Moses wrote the Pentateuch 
above 1,500 years B. C, is a chronological fact 
about which there is no dispute ; at least none 
worth noticing, and I shall make use of it as 
my starting point. 

Moving on then, we find that in the begin- 
ning of the twelfth century B. C, and some 
three hundred years after Moses, Zoroaster 
flourished. He is the author of the Zenda- 



Thbee Great Teachers of Orient. 247 

Vesta, the Persian book of religion; and next 
to our Bible, it is the greatest of all the sacred 
books of the East ; and next to Moses, Zoroaster 
is the greatest religious teacher and character 
of the ancient world. We see then that the 
Zenda-Vesta,~the Persian Bible— is not as old 
as ours by at least three hundred years. 

Next in order stands Confucius, the grea^ 
religious teacher of China. He was born 551 
years B. C, the same year in which Cyrus, who 
liberated the Jews from their Babylonish cap- 
tivity, became king of the Medes and Persians, 
and lived to be seventy-three years old. Dur- 
ing the last few years of his life he wrote the 
sacred books of Confucianism. He also com- 
piled the Yi-King, the Shoo-King, the Shee- 
King, and the Le-Ke-King, which constitutes 
the whole of the ancient literature of China that 
has come down to our day. From this data 
then, what is known as the Chinese Bible, was 
not written until 490 years B. C, and more than 
1,000 after Moses, and 300 after Isaiah. 

I will next inquire after Siddartha, or, Sak- 
Ya-Muni, the Buddha of India. There will, no 
doubt, be those who will read this, who have 
read a little book, in verse, of two hundred and 
more pages, entitled, ''Light of Asia," by 
Edwin Arnold. Said little book is a poem in 
celebration of the young Hindoo prince Gau- 
tama. The Gautama of this poem is the same 



248 A Diamond in the Rough. 

person spoken of above as Siddartha, or Sakya- 
muni, and is the founder of Buddhism. There 
was no such person as Buddha. It is an official 
title, belonging to Gautama. 

Now, Prince Gautama was born in the city 
of Hapilavastu, in the Kingdom of Oude, 604 
years B. C, and died 543 years before our era, 
in his sixty-first year. Immediately after his 
death, a council of his most eminent disciples 
was called, and the doctrine and discipline of 
the faith fixed, for Gautama wrote nothing 
himself. He taught by conversation only. We 
therefore see that the Veda, or Hindoo Bible, 
was not written until more than 900 years after 
Moses, and 400 after David and Solomon. Take 
these witnesses, Ajax, and hide your face in 
shame for the monstrous error and mistake you 
made when you said there were older Bibles 
than the Mosaic. 

How does it come, Ajax, that you infidels, 
who boast your intelligence so loudly, are igno- 
rant of these historic truths, while they are well 
known to those whom you tauntingly stigma- 
tize as ignorant and credulous Christians? 
Will you try and vindicate yourself? Or will 
you continue to blunder ? 

But I am not through with you yet. You 
have said, in speaking of the birth of Christ, 
''that God impregnated a virgin, and took upon 
himself human form", (pardon me for quoting 



The Blunders of an Infidel. 249 

his blasphemous language) "that He might 
announce to man the good news of a never- 
ending hell, and chose as the place an obscure 
part of the world, whose inhabitants were 
unknown, and but little better civilized than 
the Sioux Indians of Dakota." 

The above caps the climax of all the mean 
and silly things ever uttered against the Savior 
of Mankind. Now, the Christian religion is 
founded on the facts that Jesus Christ was the 
Son of God, was crucified and buried, arose 
from the grave, and ascended to heaven ; and if 
these are false, the whole superstructure of 
Christianity topples into ruin, and can not be 
maintained for one moment. 

The question then is, did the events of 
Christ's birth, death, burial, resurrection and 
ascension transpire in some dark corner of the 
world, in an out-of-the-way place, in the midst 
of a few friends only, at some remote period, 
and have nothing to recommend them but the 
venerable rust of their supposed antiquity, and 
are therefore unworthy of our belief? Ajax 
says, yes ! But I undertake to say they occurred 
in open day, on the public highway of nations, 
and at the very point where the converging 
rays of light ^nd knowledge show brightest, 
and are therefore to be believed. 

Was not Palestine, the place where they 
occurred, being on the line of travel between 



250 A Diamond in the Rough. 

Babylon and Nineveh to the northeast ; Athens, 
Carthage and Rome to the west ; Cairo, Thebes 
and Alexandria at the south, and Byzantium 
and Damascus on the north, unquestionably a 
well-known country? And moreover, did not 
vast armies under Alexander, Xerxes, Darius. 
Cambyses and others, for more than a thousand 
years, sweep back and forth across Palestine 
from Greece to Persia, and from Macedonia to 
Egypt, thereby extending its knowledge ? Was 
not the trade and traffic of the maritime cities 
of the Mediterranean carried on with India, 
Meda, and Arabia, by caravans across Pales- 
tine for centuries ; the very means to extend its 
acquaintance and knowledge? And was not 
Jerusalem, the capital of Palestine, near which 
Christ was born, and at the time thereof, the 
best known city on earth, by reason of the Jew- 
ish feasts, which brought together people from 
every known country? To these questions all 
history answers, yes ! 

Judea was therefore an international thor- 
oughfare, and in no other city, not even Rome 
itself, was there such a constant assemblage of 
people of different nationalities as in Jerusa- 
lem ; and her riches were the tolls she levied on 
passing commerce. While round and round the 
golden milestone in front of the Forum at 
Rome, in unapproachable splendor, flowed all 
the active currents of humanity; and while 



Blunders On, and Blunders Ever. 251 

under the purple velaria of the Circus Maximus, 
were at times to be seen more than 300,000 spec- 
tators, yet in point of mere assemblage these 
were not to be compared with the gatherings at 
Jerusalem in celebration of the passover; and 
yet Ajax had the hardihood to say that Jerusa- 
lem and Judea were in an obscure part of the 
world. Verily he is a historical charlatan. 

The place, then, where Christ was born, and 
where the first Christian events took place, was 
no obscure corner ; but instead thereof, was the 
best known country of the ancient world, — 
Ajax to the contrary notwithstanding. 

And how was it in respect of light and knowl- 
edge? Was it an ignorant age, or one of 
enlightenments Ajax says the people were but 
little better civilized than the Sioux Indians of 
the Northwest. They were, eh? What amazing 
ignorance and stolid stupidity, as the following 
will show. W^hy! Just before the birth of 
Christ, the Roman Empire, the last one of the 
four great empires of history, was established 
by the downfall of Lepidus and Mark Antony, 
and the surrender of Queen Cleopatra to Octa- 
vius Caesar. All the world was now at peace, 
reposing in security under the most illustrious 
of all the Roman Caesars. Just in the midst of 
this "Augustan age," celebrated for its growth 
in art and literature, and when many of the 
best known Latin writers were living, and when 



252 A Diamond in the Rough. 

Greek civilization was spread over the circum- 
jacent nations, carrying with it the accumu- 
lated wisdom of the Greek sages; and when 
there were learned, cunning and bold skeptics 
of the Pyrro school ready to dispute everything 
of doubtful import: I say, just in the midst 
of this pre-eminently intellectual period, Jesus 
Christ was born. He grew to man's estate ; per- 
formed miracles ; disputed with the lawyers and 
doctors, and confounded their wisdom ; was cru- 
cified and buried ; arose from the grave, and 
ascended to heaven. This He did, right in the 
face of the full glare of an intellectual age 
unsurpassed in all history down to our day. 

These are some of the facts upon which the 
Christian religion is predicated, and we have 
seen they occurred in a public place, in an 
enlightened age, and not among ignorant bar- 
barians, as Ajax would have us believe : And 
the question now is, are they true, or false? If 
false, there was the best opportunity conceiv- 
able to have shown it, by bringing his body 
forth from the grave and exhibit it to the pub- 
lic and thereby confounded his advocates. 

Why was not this done, and that bold dis- 
claimer silenced, who stood up in Jerusalem a 
few days after Christ's crucifixion, and pro- 
claimed his resurrection, right in the face of 
kings, courtiers and sages? This would have 
forever settled the question ; for if it had been 



Facts Undisputed in the World, 253 

shown that Christ had not arisen from the 
grave, the citadel of the Christian's faith would 
have been swept away, and all his hopes 
wrapped in midnight gloom; for no more cer- 
tainly did the taking of Sebastopol close the 
Crimean War, and the fall of Petersburg and 
Richmond end the Civil War, than would the 
overthrow of the above truths forever put an 
end to Christianity. But no : These facts were 
not successfully disputed, and are uncontra- 
dicted by any contemporaneous writer of 
Greece, Rome, or the world. Although the 
opposition was of the most violent character, 
and although ridicule, defamation and persecu- 
tion were all employed against the Christian 
cause, yet no one denied its facts. Trypho, a 
noted skeptic who debated with Justin Martyr 
in the year 140; and Clesus, who ^vrote a book 
against Christianity in the year 176, both admit 
the facts and then try to explain them away. 
Porphyry, Hercules, and Julian, who lived 
respectively in the years 205, 303, and 361, 
wrote against the Christian religion, but neither 
of them denied its facts. 

It is not true, then, as Ajax asserts, that God 
chose an obscure place, and an ignorant people, 
among whom to establish Christianity. Nor 
did the first Christian shun the light and seek 
darkness, by holding midnight seances around 
low burning tapers, in secluded places, either. 



254 A Diamond in the Rough. 

But on the contrary, they proclaimed their risen 
Lord on the house-tops. Did not one of the 
great Christian orators of that day proclaim 
the new religion to the assembled nobles of 
every land on a festal occasion? Did not its 
heralds visit mighty Rome, then the dominant 
power on earth, and storm the throne of the 
Caesars and make it tremble? Did not a great 
Christian lawyer, while hand-cuffed, silence the 
objections of a Roman Governor and staff? 
And did not the same Christian lawyer visit 
Athens, then the great center of learning, and 
from the Areophagus, while surrounded by all 
the grand works of art, attack the sages of 
Mars Hill? Did he not stand where Demos- 
thenes had pleaded in immortal strains of elo- 
quence in behalf of Hellenic freedom; and 
where Homer, Hesiod and Simonides, in match- 
less song, had cheered their countrymen on to 
noble deeds of daring ? And did not this great 
Christian lawyer stand where Socrates, four 
hundred years before, had stood in self-defense 
on the eve of his sentence to the fatal cup of 
hemlock? I say, did not this heroic herald of 
the new-born King, from this, the most conspic- 
uous place on earth, amidst the glittering splen- 
dor of the Acropolis, with its Theseus and Par- 
thenon, its Jupiter Olympus and Pallas Athene, 
boldly proclaim for the first time in Athens the 
gospel of the universal brotherhood of man, the 



St. Paul in Athens. 255 

common fatherhood of God, and the Kingship 
of Christ, as the Governor of the world in 
righteousness? Yes! Then tell me not, Ajax, 
thou infidel calumniator of thy God, that the 
religion of Jesus Christ is a child of darkness 
and obscurity, in the face of such a history, for 
it is the source of the only true moral light and 
intellectual excellence there is in all the world. 
After the above, and one other article similar 
to it, Ajax's voice and pen were no more heard 
or read in Danville or vicinity. 

'*Yes! The Bible! 
Be thon my star in reason's night, 
Be thou my rock in danger's fright, 
Be thou my guide 'mid passion's sway, 
My moon by night, my sun by day." 

— Milman. 

''Divine in its origin, written by the pen of 
inspiration, dipped in the burning indignation 
of God against wickedness on the one hand, and 
in the fountain of His love for the good, on the 
other, — the sublimity of its language caps the 
climax of rhetoric. As a chronicle of the crea- 
tion of man, in the image of Deity ; as a chart 
of human nature and of human rights and 
wrongs, and of the character of the great 
Jehovah, its delineations in precision, fulness, 
and force of description, far exceeds the bold- 
est strokes and finest touches of the master 
spirits of every age and clime. As a system of 



256 A Diamond in the Rough. 

morals and religion, every effort of man to add 
to its transcendent beauty, or its omnipotent 
strength, is presumption, and as vain as to 
attempt to bind the winds or imprison the 
ocean. 

"As a book of poetry and eloquence, it stands 
in lofty grandeur, towering above the noblest 
productions of the most brilliant talents that 
have illumined and enraptured the classic 
world. As a Book of Revelation, it sheds a 
flood of light upon the wilderness of mind that 
adds fresh luster and refulgence to those of 
reason, philosophy, and science. As a book of 
council, its wisdom is profound, boundless, and 
infinite. It meets every case in time, and is the 
golden chain that reaches froip earth to heaven. 
It teaches us our dignity, the design ol our cre- 
ation, the duties we owe to our God, ourselves, 
our families, our parents, our children, and our 
fellow men. It also teaches us how to live, and 
how to die, and arms the Christian in panoply 
complete ; and in the end, it snatches from death 
its poisoned sting, from the grave its boasted 
victory, and points the soul at last to its crown- 
ing glory, — a blissful immortality beyond the 
skies. ' ' 

After a period of seven years' reading and 
study from eight to ten hours a day, back in the 
eighties, of the historical and scientific proofs 
of the credibility of the Christian Scriptures, I 



What One May Do. 257 

have begun work on a volume which I hope to 
make a compendium of the irrefutable and irre- 
fragable proofs of the divinity of the Bible, 
against which no infidel, atheist, skeptic or 
deist can stand; which, when studied by an 
individual of fair ability, with moderate talent 
as a polemic, need have no fears in meeting the 
wiliest of those who may be pitted against the 
thick bosses of Jehovah's buckler. 



(17) 



Chapter 16 

THE PEREGRINATIONS OF EVANGELINE FROM ST. MARTINS- 
VILLE TO THE OZARK MOUNTAINS, AND THEN TO 
THE SAGINAW, AND THENCE TO THE CITY 
OF ''PENN," ON THE DELAWARE 

"T T^ BECAME moody and disconsolate, and 

I I seemed to be overwhelmed with sorrow 

and deep gloom, and rarely ever spoke, 

and when he did, it was of you, Evangeline, 

and of his troubles. ' ' 

Such was the sad message which Evangeline 
received from the father of Gabriel, on her 
arrival in St. Martinsville, Louisiana. After 
allowing her time to regain her composure more 
fully, Basil said to the maiden : "It has been 
but four days since my son departed with a 
party of hunters and trappers, and can not 
be far away. In the morning we will follow, 
and bring him back. ' ' This suggestion was dis- 
pleasing to all except Evangeline. Father 
Felician, and other friends of the maiden, were 
very reluctant to have her start again in quest 
of Gabriel, as it appeared to them a hopeless 
undertaking, and plead with her to remain 
in St. Martinsville. The good priest plead 
strongly with her, and offered her a permanent 
home if she would remain. But their entreaties 
were unavailing. 

259- 



260 A Diamond in the Rough. 

Whilst traveling in Louisiana in '91 and '92, 
during which time I was in St. Martinsville a 
number of times, and learned much of the 
pathetieal story of Evangeline and Gabriel from 
persons whose grandparents were living there 
at the time of the events of which I am writing, 
and had conversed with Evangeline and others 
of the above named persons. 

Father Felician, after whom East and West 
Feliciana Parishes are named, is buried in St. 
Martinsville, and there has been erected, and is 
now standing, in a plaza in the center of the 
little city, a very imposing monument to his 
memory, with suitable inscription, the data of 
which I regret that I cannot at present recall 
with certainty. 

Instead, therefore, of Evangeline and Gabriel 
being mythical characters, as is generally sup- 
posed, — figments of Longfellow's brain — they 
were real persons, with warm red blood in their 
veins, while living, just as spoken of in the fore- 
going pages. And it is only needful for one 
who is doubtful of the real persons of Evan- 
geline and Gabriel, to spend a season among 
the Acadians, in the Opelousas of Louisiana, — 
they call themselves "Cagens, " for short — to 
be assured of their mistake ; for these people 
cherish with the keenest interest and delight 
the traditions respecting Evangeline and Ga- 
briel, who are continually being talked of in 



Searching for Gabriel. 261 

the homes of the descendants of the exiles from 
Grand Pre, whose sufferings have united them 
in bonds of affection indissoluble. 

Bright and early the next morning, there- 
after, as Evangeline would not consent to re- 
main in St. Martinsville, the strong-muscled 
and expert oarsmen who had been selected by 
Basil for the occasion, were in readiness and 
waiting at the brink of the Teche ; and soon a 
party, including Evangeline and Basil, were 
swiftly following the flight of him who was 
speeding onward before them, blown, as it 
were, by the blasts of a cruel fate, "like a dead 
leaf o'er the desert". 

Days came and went, as the little party pur- 
sued their search, without gaining a single 
trace of Gabriel. Finally, in a small town, 
with a few huts, high up the Arkansas River, 
it was learned that on the day before, Gabriel 
had left the village and started north, across 
the country in the direction of the Ozark Moun- 
tains, on the western slope of which there was 
a Jesuit mission. On hearing this, Evangeline 
said: "Let us go to the mission. Father La- 
jaunesse, for there good tidings await us". 
The party of pursuers at once abandoned their 
rowboats and fitted themselves out with horses, 
and struck out across the country toward the 
northwest; and late one evening, after many 
days of travel, just as twilight was deepening 



262 A Diamond in the Rough. 

into darkness, the mission was reached, when, 
to their great dismay, Evangeline and Basil 
were informed that but six days had gone by 
since Gabriel had left for the far north, and 
would not return to the mission until after the 
hunting season, late in the fall. 

Being now greatly worn with travel, and 
with an expression of face that clearly bespoke 
a heart anguish and sorrow too deep for tears, 
Evangeline said to the black-robed chief of the 
mission: ''Let us remain with thee, Father, 
for my soul is sad and weary, and I am greatly 
afflicted"; and without a moment's hesitation 
the chief of the mission assented to the maiden 's 
request, and with words of kindness guided her 
into his wigw^am, while Basil and his Indian 
guides attended the horses. In a short time 
Basil entered, and soon their story was told, 
from their expulsion from Grand Pre, in 
Acadia, up to that hour. Hearing which, the 
priest answered: ''On this mat, by my side, 
whereon the maiden is at this moment reposing, 
Gabriel related to me the same sad story, just 
before his departure for the far north. ' ' 

It having now been arranged for Evangeline 
to stay at the Jesuit mission, on the western 
slope of the Ozark Mountains, situated in what 
is at present the State of Missouri, and that 
Basil should return to his home in Louisiana, 
they retired for the nififht, and soon all were 



Evangeline at Jesuit Mission. 263 

in deep slumber, except Evangeline. Her spirit 
was again sorely cast down. Naught of slum- 
ber, during the night, came to her wearied 
brain. At early dawn on the morrow, after well 
wishes to the chief of the mission and to Evan- 
geline had been voiced by the returning party, 
Basil mounted his Mexican steed, and with his 
Indian guides turned their faces toward his 
sunshine home among the song-birds of the 
Opelousas, to be again with his fat, sleek herd 
of cattle, and to enjoy the friendship of his 
Creole neighbors, once again. 

But alas ! How different it was with Evan- 
geline. Days, weeks, and months, came and 
went, as moons waxed and waned, until the 
sear leaves of Autumn were everywhere drift- 
ing, yet Gabriel came not. And anon, the Win- 
ter's blast was coming to be felt, as it swept 
around the base and up the sides of the Ozark 
Mountains, and around and about the Jesuit 
mission. Then following this, came the open- 
ing of spring, with the notes of the robin, the 
music of budding nature, and the swirl of the 
Indian corn blade. Yet Gabriel came not to 
the mission. But on the breath of Mid-summer 
winds there was wafted to the ears of Evan- 
geline, a rumor, sweeter by far than the notes 
of song-birds, the music of harmonious nature, 
or the odors of fragrant flowers. It said: 
'*Far to the north, northeast, in the pine for- 



264 A Diamond in the Rough. 

ests of bleak Michigan, on the banks of the 
Saginaw River, Gabriel is lodging". 

Hope, long since accounted as dead, in Evan- 
geline 's breast, on the receipt of this news, 
sprang again into life. And what followed? 
It soon transpired that some returning guides, 
whose destination was the lakes of St. Law- 
rence, offered Evangeline the opportunity she 
desired, and bidding the Jesuit mission a sad 
farewell, she departed ; and went searching for 
Gabriel in the pineries of the far northeast: 
and after long and perilous marching for many 
weeks, over weary ways and through a dense 
wilderness, she at length attained the depths of 
the Michigan forest, along the Saginaw River, 
and found the hunter's lodge deserted and 
fallen to ruin, where Gabriel, but a short time 
before, had been staying. Thus again was 
Evangeline's hopes crushed, and her bleeding 
heart torn afresh, as the long sad years were 
dragging by. 

Looking at this picture from our standpoint 
of vision, we are more than led to wonder how 
this maiden was enabled to endure the hard- 
ships of this journey from the Ozark Mountains 
to the SaginaAv district of Michigan, without 
perishing by the way, as the distance is near 
eight hundred miles, and was through a dense 
wilderness every inch of the way. Both Long- 
fellow and the historians are silent as to the 



A Picture Incredible. 265 

route traveled by Evangeline and her guides 
in making the trip. But this much we know, 
they either journeyed from the Ozark Moun- 
tains to the mission near where St. Louis now 
stands, and thence by way of the Illinois River 
to the mission near the site of Chicago, and 
thence coasted by boat the southern end of 
Lake Michigan, and on by way of Kalamazoo 
to the Saginaw ; or, they went directly from the 
Ozark vicinity to the confluence of the Ohio 
River with the Mississippi, thence to the mouth 
of the Wabash, and up that stream to the vicin- 
ity of where Ft. Wayne, Indiana, now stands, 
and thence down the Maumee to Lake Erie, 
and along its coast to the mouth of the Detroit 
River, and thence through Lake St. Clair and 
the St. Clair River to Lake Huron, and thence 
along its west coast to the mouth of the Sag- 
inaw River, and up that stream to the location 
of the hunter's lodge. 

In either event, the journey was long and 
certainly disagreeable in high degree. The 
probabilities are that the latter route was the 
one chosen by Evangeline and her guides, as, 
from all the information available, this was 
the most frequented, as it offered less obstacles, 
and had more missions along its way, where 
travelers and explorers could find supplies. 
This was also the line of travel from Canada to 
Mexico, and had for more than a century been 



266 A Diamond in the Rough. 

trodden by the feet of French missionaries and 
explorers before Evangeline traveled it. 

One of the peculiar features in the peregrina- 
tions of Evangeline is the fact that never but 
once, during all the days, weeks, months and 
years, in her travels in search of Gabriel, did 
she meet vi^ith one in similar distress with her- 
self, into whose ears she could pour her soul's 
sorrow, in hope of sympathy. This occurred 
soon after leaving the Opelousas. in quest of 
Gabriel. When Basil and the maiden had left 
their rowboat on the river, and had taken to 
the prairies on horseback, and were not far 
from the Ozark Mountains, as before related, 
and had encamped for the night, and were sit- 
ting by their fire, there silently approached 
into their presence an Indian maiden, in whose 
features were deep traces of sorrow. It was a 
Shawnee woman, returning to her people from 
the far away hunting grounds of an unfriendly 
tribe, who had murdered her Canadian pale- 
faced lover. 

A friendly welcome was accorded the Indian 
maiden, and she gladlj^ partook of their even- 
ing's frugal repast, on buffalo meat and bread 
from mortared Indian corn, as cooked in the 
embers. When supper was over, and Basil and 
their companions had wrapped themselves in 
their blankets for the night, and were stretched 
on the ground, the sorrowing maidens sat at 



Ajf Indian Maiden's Call. 267 

the door of Evangeline's tent, where each to 
the other related in soft low voice the tale of 
their disappointment in affairs of the heart, 
which had led to so much pain and sorrow. 

The Indian maiden was the first to speak, and 
narrated that in j^ears long gone by, a Canadian 
pale face came her way, and had wooed and 
won her heart. Then going with a hunting and 
trapping party to the far away hunting grounds 
of the cruel Comanches, he had long overstayed 
his time. Feeling that his love was yet true to 
her, the Indian maiden sought him among the 
Comanches, and learned of his death. Then she 
related the Indian legend of the fair Lilinau, 
who was wooed by a phantom, that, through 
the pines o'er her father's lodge, in the hush of 
the night, had breathed like the evening 
zephyrs in whispered strains of love to the 
maiden, 'til she followed his fancied personage 
to a far-away home in the forest, and never 
more returned, nor was she ever again seen by 
her people. 

Moved to the depths of her soul with pity 
and compassion, Evangeline wept as the Shaw- 
nee maiden related to her the sad story of Lili- 
nau; and after a brief pause, followed it with 
hers, as already outlined. Then in sweet low 
tones, like a weird incantation, each to the, 
other, addressed such words of cheer and com- 
fort as to them seemed fitting to the occasion. 



268 A Diamond in the Rough. 

Then following this, soon afterward, as 
adown the crest of the Ozark Mountains the 
waning moon was fast descending, a secret 
subtle sense of pain crept into the heart of 
Evangeline, '*as a cold poisonous snake creeps 
into the nest of a sparrow". It was no fear of 
personal harm. But, as it were, a breath from 
the region of spirits, seemed to float in the air 
of night, producing a certain tremor of horror, 
and she felt for a moment, that, like the Lilinau 
legend, she too, was pursuing a phantom ; and 
such, indeed, it would appear to be, at least to 
the present. 

Then back to the ISaginaw River, we will go, 
where we last took leave of Evangeline, and 
essay, muse ! to follow the wandering foot- 
steps of the maiden until we learn the sequel 
of this most wonderful experience, which sur- 
passes all else of its kind, even that of Tenny- 
son's Enoch Arden. "Not through each devi- 
ous path, perhaps, or each changing year, but 
as a traveler follows the course of a streamlet 
through the valley, far from its brink at times, 
and only seeing the gleam of its water at inter- 
vals, in some open space ; and then drawing 
nearer to its banks, where he can hear its con- 
tinued murmur through the sylvan gloom that 
conceals it, and be happ.y in the end, if he may 
but find a point where it reaches an outlet. ' ' 

Standing on the bank of the Saginaw River, 



On the Banks of the Saginaw. 269 

some eighty odd miles northwest of where De- 
troit now stands, is the point where Evangeline 
and her guides found the hunter's lodge aban- 
doned, where Gabriel had dwelt. It was at 
evening time when they arrived, and finding 
Gabriel gone, and no clew as to where he had 
gone, an irrepressible sadness came over Evan- 
geline's heart, and she stole forth, unseen by 
her guides into a clump of bushes near by, and 
poured her soul out in prayer to her God, weep- 
ing meanwhile. 

The night which had now come on, was a 
most delightful one. High o'er the dark crest 
of the forest, the full moon had just risen, 
and was tipping its summit with silver. Yet 
heavy, as with night dews, and shadows, hung 
the heart of Evangeline, which the calm and 
magical moonlight was powerless to dispel, 
and she cried; "0! Gabriel, art thou so near 
me, and yet so far away, that I cannot behold 
thee? Art thou so near me, and yet thy voice 
does not reach me ? Ah ! how often have thine 
eyes gazed upon the beautiful and majestic 
forest trees around me! How often, beneath 
these tall pines, whose tops seem to pierce the 
blue welkin above, hast thou, after returning 
from the chase, lain down to rest, and to dream 
of me in thy slumbers!'* 

Such were some of the melancholy musings 
of Evangeline's heart, now, that all hope and 



270 A Diamond in the Rough. 

expectation of ever seeing Gabriel again had 
fled, and when gloom, awful and distressing, 
was weighing her down. When, therefore, 
over weary ways, and by long and perilous 
marches Evangeline had at last attained the 
depths of the Michigan forests, and found the 
hunter's lodge deserted and fallen to ruin, the 
last ray of hope that she would ever see Ga- 
briel, was forever crushed to rise no more in 
her heart. At this hunter's lodge, on the banks 
of the Saginaw River, in Michigan, is where 
Longfellow drops all reference to the peregrin- 
ations of Evangeline ; and to tradition alone, 
among the "Cagens" of Louisiana, is the 
whence of what little we know of the move- 
ments of Evangeline for a time. 

Thus had the long sad years of her life slowly 
gone by. Like a phantom, as it were, she came 
and went. ''Pair was she, and young, when in 
hope she began the long journey." Faded was 
she, and old, when in disappointment it ended. 
Each succeeding year had stolen something 
from her beauty, leaving behind it, broader and 
deeper, traces of the gloom and the shadows 
through which she had passed." There had 
also appeared and spread over her temples, 
faint streaks of gray, dawn of another life, 
that broke over her earthly horizon, as in the 
eastern sky the first dawn of the morning ap- 
pears. 



The Fhuitless Seakch Ended. 271 

When the fruitless search and the disap- 
pointed endeavor to find Gabriel had ended, to 
recommence no more upon earth, Evangeline's 
thoughts, as leaves to the light, were turned to 
the suffering and sorrowing of humanity, and 
to those in need of comfort and consolation, 
and she became a Sister of Mercy. Thus, with 
the mists from her mind all forever removed, 
Evangeline now saw the world far below her; 
and the rough roads, o'erstrewn with spalls 
and shards, over which she had trodden, and 
the rugged cliffs, up which she had climbed, 
were now all lying smooth in the distance. Yet 
Gabriel was not forgotten. Within her heart 
was his image, clothed in the beauty of love 
and youth, as last she beheld him, only more 
beautiful made by his deathlike silence and 
absence. Into her thoughts of him, time en- 
tered not, for it was not. Over him, years had 
no power. To her he was not changed, but 
transfigured. He had become to her heart as 
one who is dead, and not absent. This was the 
lesson a life of trial and sorrow had taught 
Evangeline, and had centered more than ever, 
if possible, her thoughts on the **by and by," 
and nerved her more fully for the consecrated 
work of alleviating the suffering and distress 
of humanity. 

Many years have now come and gone, since 
the Acadians were exiled from Nova Scotia, 



272 A Diamond in the Rough. 

during which English misrule over the Amer- 
ican colonies had become so galling and exas- 
perating as to be endurable no longer, and the 
War of the Revolution was raging. For when 
it became known that King George was hiring 
mercenaries, wherever available, to fight his 
battles against the American colonists, the 
last thread that bound the colonies to 
the mother country was broken ; and as 
with all wars, the hospital branch of the 
service required patriotic endeavor, for the alle- 
viation of the suffering of the sick and wounded 
soldiers of the colonial armies ; and remember- 
ing the great wrong inflicted upon the 
Acadians, by the "Hateful" English, in their 
banishment from Nova Scotia, and from the 
lands which had been their homes for such a 
long period of time, and knowing that the sym- 
pathies of France were with the colonies in 
their struggle for freedom and independence 
of England, and that Lafayette, a French Gen- 
eral, had come to America and was fighting for 
the colonies in their struggle, Evangeline — 
now that further travel and search for Gabriel 
was no longer contemplated — betook herself to 
the camps and hospitals of the armies of Free- 
dom as a Sister of Mercy. 

Other hope, or aim in life, she now had none, 
but to meekly follow in the footsteps of her 
Lord and Master, in missions of love, mercv 



Evangeline a Sister of Mercy. 273 

and aid, to the needy and suffering of human- 
ity, in army camp, hospital and sick chamber. 
And to many old comrades of the Civil War, 
who may read this, there will come afresh to 
their memories of hospital scenes, instances 
wherein the Evangeline Angels of Mercy were 
the instruments of the recovery of many. Some 
of the sweetest things of life, — jewels of the 
most value and brightest lustre — are the pre- 
cious memories of the past, without which life's 
journey would be a desert waste. They are the 
links in the golden chain which binds one to 
the hope of the hereafter. 

Thus through many years had Evangeline 
lived as a Sister of Mercy, in the haunts of 
distress and want, as well as in the field hos- 
pitals of contending armies. Night after night, 
when the world was asleep, her vigils were 
many times increased. Day after day, in the 
gray of the dawn, was to be seen the pale meek 
face of this devoted maiden, plodding her 
weary way homeward to rest from her nightlj^ 
ministrations at the cot, or bedside of suffering. 
Thus did this quiet and unobtrusive maiden, in 
large measure unnoticed, except by the ever 
vigilant eye of Omniscience, pursue her mission 
of mercy and kindness into every quarter where 
she was needed ; and in so doing, her love for 
suffering humanity was diffused; but, like the 
odor of certain spices, it suffered no waste, nor 

(18) 



274 A Diamond in the Rough. 

loss thereby, though, filling the air all about 
with aroma. 

Turning now and looking at the dial-plate of 
time, not that of a day, but one that records 
the passage of years, we find that the sun has 
crossed the equinox seventy-eight times since 
Evangeline was exiled from Acadia. The Anno 
Domini at this time then was 1793, ten years 
after the close of the Revolutionary War, and 
when the patriots of '76- '83, those not yet biv- 
ouacked on "fame's eternal camping ground," 
whose sufferings Evangeline had ministered to, 
were now all mustered out of service, and were 
returned to their homes, and had for ten years 
been pursuing the arts of peace. 

It was then in the Springtime of 1793, when 
Evangeline returned to the city of Penn, on the 
banks of the Delaware, where she was first 
landed from an exile ship, after the lapse of 
thirty-nine years, and in the fifty-seventh of 
her age. And it so transpired that the second 
coming of Evangeline to Philadelphia was in 
the most eventful year in the city's history; 
for there fell during the year 1793 upon the 
city a pestilence of yellow fever, the most ter- 
rible that ever afflicted an American city, dur- 
ing which, many, in every walk of life, — for 
"wealth had no power to bribe, nor beauty to 
charm," perished alike beneath the fearful 
scourge. 



In Hospital at Philadelphia. 275 

During the continuance of the fever the hos- 
pitals of the city became so greatly crowded 
that many public buildings were improvised 
into hospitals for the sick. In the suburbs of 
the city at the time of the pestilence, sur- 
rounded by meadows and woodlands, was the 
public almshouse, home of the homeless. At 
the present time, the city surrounds it, but its 
gateway and wicket are still there. Hither, to 
this almshouse, by day and by night, for a time, 
came Evangeline, Sister of Mercy, and angel 
to the dying, to administer relief to their last 
wants, as far as it was in her power to do. 

In the eyes of many of the suffering and 
dying, — those retaining consciousness to the 
last — ' ' Gleams of celestial light seem to encircle 
the brow of Evangeline, while on these missions 
of love and mercy, with an ethereal splendor, 
such as artists are wont to paint o 'er the brows 
of apostles"; or, such as hang by night over a 
city, seen at a distance, in the opalescence of 
moonlight. In their eyes, the ministering pres- 
ence of Evangeline appeared as if the lamps of 
the city celestial were burning, to light the 
path, leading through whose gateway, ere 
long their souls would pass. 

But there were other/ hospitals and alms- 
houses in the city, that Evangeline visited at 
times, as opportunity offered, and to one of 
these, — on the corner of Fourth and Walnut 



276 A Diamond in the Rough. 

streets — on a Sabbath morn, whilst it was yet 
quite early, and through streets silent and de- 
serted, Evangeline was wending her way, and 
halted at the door: for sweet on the summer 
air was the odor of flowers, growing in the gar- 
den of the home, and she turned aside to gather 
some of the sweetest and most fragrant of them, 
that the dying might once more rejoice in their 
fragrance and beauty. Then, as she leisurely 
mounted the stairs leading to the sick cham- 
ber, which was cooled by the morning's fresh 
air, there fell upon her ears the distant and 
clear chimes of the church bells : while soft as 
descending wings, fell the calm of the morn on 
her righteous soul. In the midst of this, some- 
thing within her said: "At length thy trials 
are ended," and with light beaming in her 
looks, she entered the chamber of sickness and 
death, and began her morning ministrations. 

Noiselessly she moved among the fever- 
stricken patients, moistening the fever burning 
lips of one on this cot, and the aching brow of 
one on that, and in silence closing the sightless 
eyes of the dead, and concealing their faces 
from view, as on their pallet they lay, like snow 
drifts on the sward. Many a languid head 
would upraise as Evangeline entered, and turn 
upon its pillow of pain, to gaze as she passed ; 
for her presence fell on their hearts like a ray 
of sunshine on bruised and withered flowers, 



Suddenly Recognizes Gabriel. 277 

after a warm spring rain, with revivifying ef- 
fect. 

Suddenly, as if arrested by fear, or a feeling 
of wonder, Evangeline paused and stood, with 
her colorless lips apart, while a shudder ran 
through her frame ; and for a moment, forget- 
ting herself, she let the flowers, which but a 
moment before she had gathered in the garden, 
drop from her fingers, while from her eyes and 
cheeks the light and bloom of the morning 
swiftly fled away, and from her lips there es- 
caped a cry of such anguish and terror that 
even the dying heard it, and stared up from 
their pillows in fright. 

On the pallet, just in front of her, was 
stretched the form of an old man. Long, thin 
and gray, were the locks that shaded his tem- 
ples; but as he lay in the morning light, his 
face, for a moment, seemed once more to as- 
sume the appearance of its earlier manhood, as 
sometimes are changed the faces of the dying. 
Hot and red on his lips still burned the flush of 
the fever, as, motionless and apparently dying, 
he lay; and seemed to be sinking and sinking, 
deeper and deeper, into the infinite depths of 
the darkness and slumber of death. And yet 
whilst in the very gateway of death, he heard 
the cry of heart anguish and pain which had 
just escaped the lips of Evangeline, who, in a 
moment, on recovering herself, in almost m 



278 A Diamond in the Rough. 

miraculous manner, and in accents low and 
tender, whispered in exclamation: "Gabriel! 
O, my beloved!" Then he beheld, as in a 
dream, with his mind full of the reminiscences 
of the home of his early manhood, among the 
green Acadian meadows and hillocks, with syl- 
van streamlets running through them, where, 
as in the days of his youth, Evangeline rose up 
in his vision, and he vainly strove to whisper 
her name ; but the unuttered accents died on his 
lips, and their feeble motion only revealed what 
his tongue would have spoken. 

Kneeling beside him, Evangeline kissed his 
dying cheek, and closed his eyes, when the last 
breath was gone. All now was ended ; the hope, 
the fear and the sorrow; all the heart aching 
and all the restless and unsatisfied longing ; all 
the dull and deep pain arising from the con- 
stant anguish of uncertainty, are now forever 
removed. Gabriel is dead; died with the kiss 
of Evangeline upon his brow. 

In part, therefore, were the wishes of both 
realized, if but for a moment, ere he entered 
the abode of the pale-sheeted nations of the 
dead. 



The almshouse last spoken of, the one stand- 
ing at the corner of Fourth and Walnut streets, 
Philadelphia, wherein the last scenes of the 
above pathetical story took place, was yet 



The Hospital Where Gabriel Died. 279 

standing when Longfellow's poem was pub- 
lished in 1847, but has long since been removed. 
Here it was that Evangeline administered to 
the wants of the sick and dying during the 
fever pestilence. Into one of its crowded wards 
one night was borne the body of a stranger, old, 
emaciated, and apparently at death's door. In 
the last agony he was lying on the Sunday 
morning just spoken of, as Evangeline entered, 
to begin another day of merciful labor, and saw 
before her the emaciated form of Gabriel La- 
jeunesse. He was buried in the cemetery of 
St. Mary's Church, which stands at Walnut and 
Spruce streets. And there, soon afterwards, 
Evangeline, the faithful nun, followed him. 

Around them, in their last resting place, sleep 
many illustrious dead. Near their graves stands 
the monument erected over the grave of the 
father of the American Navy. Numbers of their 
countrymen who came to these shores under the 
standard of Lafayette, lie there under tomb- 
stones that tell of their exalted rank, and dis- 
tinguished service. But no stone marks the 
grave of Evangeline. A naked spot of earth, 
unadorned by even a single flower, is where the 
ancient records show that Evangeline Belle- 
fontaine, a Sister of Mercy, awaits the resur- 
rection morn. Were their graves in the Ope- 
lousas, it would be different. Flowers would 
Rdom them. 



280 A Diamond in the Rough. 

Having learned from tradition that Gabriel 
was a soldier in the war of the Revolution, I am 
truly sorry that I have no data that enables me 
to treat of the matter as I desire. 

Ever since my sojourn among the descend- 
ants of the banished Acadians, who found 
homes in the Opelousas of Louisiana, where I 
heard so much from them relating to Evan- 
geline and Gabriel, and having traveled every 
mile trodden by her in her search for Gabriel, 
after their separation in Grand Pre, except 
from the last named place to Philadelphia. I 
have regarded it as the most pathetical story 
of ancient, mediaeval or modern times ; and be- 
lieving that all the good and beautiful in the 
narrative had not been brought to view, I have 
essayed the task in the foregoing, and with 
what result the reader must judge. 

Of the narrative of Evangeline, as given by 
Longfellow, the sublimest portion is the last. 
After having carried the reader over immeasur- 
able distances, far away from Acadia, he brings 
him back to her peaceful vales for a last fare- 
well: and there, in words the most beautiful, 
perhaps in our language, he gives us the con- 
clusion, as follows : 



The Most Beautiful. 281 

"Still stands the forest primeval; but far away from 
its shadow, 

Side by side in their nameless graves, the lovers are 
sleeping. 

Under the humble walls of the little Catholic church- 
yard. 

In the heart of the city they lie, unknown and un- 
noticed. 

Daily, the tides of life go ebbing and flowing beside 
them. 

Thousands of throbbing hearts, where theirs are at 
rest and forever. 

Thousands of aching brains, where theirs are no 
longer busy, 

Thousands of toiling hands, where theirs have ceased 
from their labors. 

Thousands of weary feet, where theirs have com- 
pleted their journey." 

Evangeline, the true and the pure! Always 
and ever, unswerving in her devotion to her 
God, and unfaltering in her heart 's love — quali- 
ties of mind and soul, that pre-eminently dis- 
tinguish her as of earth's noblest born! 

Yes ! And above all, one in whose queenly 
personality there was exhibited a type of 
womanly purity that, like a shield, guarded and 
protected her in safety from the coureurs-des- 
hois, (persons whose vocation was to conduct 
missionaries, traders, and explorers through the 
western wilds from eastern Canada) and cre- 
ated within them, by the grandeur of her 
native dignity, an admiration so nearly wor- 



282 A Diamond in the Rough. 

shipful and profound, as that they were power- 
less to harm her. Of such were they who joui'- 
neyed with Evangeline from the Ozark region 
to the Saginaw. A contemplation of the nobil- 
ity of such a character can have none other 
than a healthful inflnence for good. 



